Blog

  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 6: Mary’s Decision

    Font size : +


    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Six: Mary’s Decision

    “I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” Mark told me. “If your love for me out weighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise, I want ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it. I love you Mary.”

    I heard Mark stand up and leave the room as I sobbed into my hands. No wonder I acted the whore today. A man I never met tells me to do the most depraved things and I just did them, without thought or question. It was like he had some animal magnetism, that he awoken some lust buried inside me, that I chose to do these things. That these feelings naturally led to me falling in love with him. But to find out that he controlled me. That I was little more than a puppet dancing on his whims. Fuck, it was more than I could take, my body shook as I cried. The weight of learning Mark had the magical power, from the Devil no less, that let him control people just by telling them what to was crushing my soul.

    And the worst part was, I loved him. I ached for him. I wanted to run upstairs and shout out how much I loved him and embrace him and kiss him and … and fuck him. But how could I trust myself around him. With a simple command, I would be putty in his hand, free to perform whatever perverse acts he imagined.

    Perverse acts you enjoyed.

    No! He made me enjoy them. As long as I am around him, I would be as much his slave as Allison and Desiree.

    But he released you. He freed you from his power. If he wanted to, he could make you stay, make you want to be with him, and make you forget you ever were even angry with him. With a word, you would beg him to degrade you further. You would crawl after him on your hands and knees.

    No! No! No! I am my own woman. I’m not Mark’s slave. I’m not an object to satiate his lusts! My soul was torn in pieces.

    I stood up, I had to get out of here. Wrapping the robe about me, I grabbed the keys to the Eos Mark had … had stolen for me. Christ, this was fucked up. I was dressed only in the flimsiest of silk robes. It did little to cover my naked body beneath, but there was no time to change. What if he came back downstairs and brainwashed me again. Panic gripped my heart and I bolted from the table. As I raced through the living room I grabbed one of the Old Navy shopping bags Allison had carelessly left on the floor. I did not care what outfits were in there. I could change latter, once I was away. Once I was free.

    I rushed outside, unlocking the Eos and jumping in. I stuck the key in the ignition and turned the key. The car started with a low purr. I was going to escape, I was going to leave, to be free. I grabbed the gear shift and froze. You love him. The sentence seemed to float from the deepness of my soul. You love him.

    But, he hurt me. He degraded me. Fresh sobs wracked my body

    Yes. But who hasn’t hurt the one they love.

    Tears rolled down my cheek, my stomach tangled with emotions. I tried to put the car into gear, but my hand refused to move. If I just put the car in reverse, I would be free. Come on, girl, it’s not worth the risk. If you go back, you’ll just be his slave again.

    You’re free right now. Mark gave you a choice. No matter what you choose, you’re free.

    He hurt me. How can I return to him.

    You love him. You can forgive him.

    I froze. I could forgive him. My heart thumped in my chest. I could forgive him. I loved Mark, ached for him. My hands trembled on the gear stick. It didn’t matter why I loved him. Mark was right, it just mattered that I did love him. And he loved me. If he didn’t love me, he would treat me just like Allison and Desiree. Like a whore. You seen him with other women. Half the time he could careless if they enjoyed the sex, if they had an orgasm. But with me he make sure I have fun, that I cum.

    And what about Allison and Desiree. I can’t deny that I didn’t get off ordering them around, treating them as objects to satiate my lusts. There was something intoxicating about someone who would do whatever filthy thing you desire. A beautiful woman who was more than happy to get down on her knees and pleasure you with her tongue, her fingers. Mark cold have had that from me. He did have that from me, back at my work with Cynthia and Vivian. And he freed me. Could I do the same to Allison or Desiree. I shifted in the seat, my pussy itched with desire. No, I don’t think I could. There were definitely perks staying with Mark. But, what if makes me his slave again? I loved Mark, but did I trust him.

    Then, in a single moment of clarity, it came to me. There was a way to make sure we would forever be equals in our love, that I could trust him.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The front door opened. A car engine started.

    Mary was going to leave.

    I sobbed into my hands. Mary was right to leave me. I never should have told her to love me. I never should have told her to fuck me, or destroy her relationship with her boyfriend. I brought her nothing but betrayal and pain. How did you do that to someone you loved. The guilt threatened to swallow my soul.

    I snorted in derision. My soul. What did that matter, it wasn’t even mine anymore. I sold it for these power. And one day with my powers and this was the result. I fucked up badly. I was an idiot to think I would stop being a loser just because I got powers.

    What did anything matter.

    Love is for the weak, a voice whispered in my head, bringing me back from the brink of despair. Remember what you promised yourself this morning. You are a new man. You don’t need guilt. You also don’t need love. Love just made you cared about those whores. And now you lost your favorite. Your saucy filly.

    She wasn’t my whore, though. You don’t love your whore. And I loved Mary. This wasn’t just lust. I felt something different with her than with Cynthia and Vivian. And she means more to me than Allison, who I feel a certain fondness for.

    Maybe you loved her, but she didn’t love you back. She just did what you told her.

    I pulled out the ring box from my pants pocked and opened it up to stare at the diamond engagement ring. In the dark room, without any light to reflect its brilliant fire, it was just another dull stone. Just like Mary’s soul. Mary never loved me, she just reflected the light of my commands, reflecting a brilliant fire that enchanted me, blinded me with its beauty. But without my commands, there was nothing to reflect, just a dull soul who was disgusted with me, hated me.

    The case snapped shut. I should get rid of the ring. Flush it down the toilet, throw it in the garbage. I didn’t need it. I had my whores. All I would ever have is my whores. Allison and Desiree and more would come. You didn’t love a whore. You didn’t marry a whore. You just fucked a whore, poured your cum into her mouth, pussy, or ass. Allison and Desiree were wet and willing just down the hall. I could forget all about love and Mary between their thighs. My cock stirred in my pants. I would fuck them raw.

    “Mark,” a voice whispered in the dark.

    I looked up and my heart froze. “Mare?” I asked in disbelief, seeing her beautiful form outlined in the doorway. I was so lost in thought, I hadn’t even noticed the door open, light flooding in from the hallway, silhouetting her nude body beneath the silk robe. She was an angel, shining brilliantly with love. She was free of my commands, she was reflecting the brilliance of her own love.

    She floated to me and knelt beside me and I embraced her, sobbing on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Mary, so sorry.” Everything I had been feeling: guilt, shame, fear, heartbreak, despair, poured out of my soul. Her gentle arms encircled me, silky hair brushing my cheek.

    “Shh,” Mary whispered, rocking me in her comforting arms. “I forgive you. But, there needs to be a change.” She pulled away, cupping my face in her soft hands and her green eyes peered through my eyes into my soul.

    “Anything,” I begged.

    “We need to be equals,” Mary stated. “Our relationship can never last if we’re not equals.”

    “Of course, Mare,” I said happily, and hugged her tightly and Mary hugged me tightly, back. “Of course.”

    “To be equals, I need to make my own pact.”

    I stiffened in her arms. “You know what your saying. You would sell your soul.”

    “Yes,” she answered. “Then we’ll be equals.”

    I swallowed. I wanted to argue that it wasn’t worth it. But I never would have met this beautiful, forgiving woman with out my own Pact. “Okay,” I agreed, forcing down my objections.

    Mary relaxed and was overcome with emotions, tears brimming in her eyes. I gently wiped a tear away and she kissed my palm. And then we were both crying and hugging and then we were kissing passionately. Her tongue was hot in my mouth. Somehow, the pink robe had come undone and her breasts where in my hands, soft and firm, her nipples hard as my fingers gently played with them and Mary moaned softly into my mouth. The scent of coconut filled my nose, strands of auburn hair brushed my face. Soft hands were unbuttoning my pants and then they found my cock, hard and throbbing, and freed it from the prison of my clothes.

    I was standing up, and Mary was cradled in my arms. Her arms were around my neck and we kissed before I laid her out on the bed. She was lithe and wet and wiggling and so beautiful. I pulled my shirt off and shoved off my pants and underwear. Her eyes glistened with desire and her arms and legs spread open as I laid on top of her, and she pulled me into her embrace. Mary’s tongue was hot in my mouth, while her delicate fingers grasped my cock and guided it to wet pussy.

    Her pussy lips felt like silk as she rubbed my cock up and down on her slit. And then the head found her hole and I was inside my love. We both groaned together and we slowly writhed in unison. Kissing and panting. Her pussy was warm and wet, inviting and oh so sweet.

    “I love you,” I whispered as my cock plunged slowly, over and over into her wetness. “I love you, too,” she whispered back, kissing me, grinding her clit into my pelvis as I bottomed out inside her.

    Our hips moved with more urgency, my cock fanning the flames of her orgasm, her pussy fanning mine. My hands found a breast, firm and soft in my hand. Her fingers racked my back as her passions built. “So close,” she whispered into my ear, biting gently. Our hips were fucking each other hard. “Harder, harder, my stallion!” she moaned. And then my filly bucked underneath me as her pleasure surged through her body. My filly’s pussy milked my cock as she spasmed in pleasure and my seed emptied deep into my love.

    I rolled off Mary and she snuggled against me, resting her head on my chest, auburn hair spilling across me. I stroked her hair and she sighed contentedly, her own hand lazily stroking my stomach. We laid like that, enjoying the feel of the other, the peace and happiness. Her breathing slowed and she fell asleep upon me. I closed my eyes and joined her in sleep.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Something was warm and wet sucking on my dick, sucking me back to consciousness. It was dark, still the middle of the night, and Mary’s mouth was on my dick, her tongue swirling around my cock’s sensitive head. In the dark, I could see her kneeling beside me, her hips next to my head. Her auburn hair, black in the darkness, spread across her face like a curtain.

    I reached out, caressing her leg, running my hand up to her ass and gently pulled her to me. Her leg lift and she straddled my face. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and she lowered her pussy to my lips. My nose pressed into her slit, breathing her desire in, as my lips and tongue found her hard, spongy clit. I sucked her clit as she deep-throated my cock and we both moaned into the other’s sex.

    I drank her nectar, sweet and spicy, as she bobbed her head on my dick. She would bob rapidly a few times, then deep-throat me, her throat constricting tightly about my cock as her lips kissed my pubic hair, before sliding up and starting over. I sucked on her clit, sliding two fingers into her wet, sucking pussy, wiggling and fucking my fingers into her, searching for her G-Spot. When I found it, she bucked on top of me, sucking hard on my cock.

    We came together, my cum flooding her mouth, her juices flooding my mouth. Mary slid up to me and we kissed, tasting each other’s pleasure. This time, I laid my head on her soft breasts and drifted off to sleep in my love’s embrace.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Soft light was filtering through the window as the sun rose over Mount Rainier. Mary’s body pressed against my side, her back away from me and her ass soft on my hip. My right arm was trapped beneath her so I rolled onto my side and pressed up against her and held my sleeping love. I dozed holding her, Mary’s ass rubbing softly against my cock, which started hardening against the silk of her skin.

    I started to kiss the slope of her neck, running a hand from her hip, up her side and cupping a small breast. Mary sighed, rubbing her ass against my cock. Then my cock slipped between her thighs, rubbing along her slit. Mary shifted some more, rubbing her cunt along my cock and between her smooth thighs. Her cunt started to moisten as I slowly fucked my dick along her groove.

    “Ohh, put it in!” Mary moaned, sleepily.

    I shifted my hips and the head of my cock slid into her pussy and I slowly fucked her. Mary turned her head and we kissed. It felt good to be in her cunt, the walls gripping my dick with a silky grip. “God, you feel good,” I whispered in her ear, kissing and biting her lobe. “Feels good to be in my filly!”

    She grabbed the hand on her breast and dragged it down to her cunt and she rubbed my fingers against her hard clit. She moaned, grounding my hand against her clit and I started to fuck her harder, faster. “Oh, fuck me!” Mary panted. “My randy stallion, fuck me!” Her cunt constricted about my cock as she came. “Sweet god!” she screamed and bucked in my arm.

    “Oh, god!” I groaned and shot my cum into my filly.

    I held her, cradling her in my arms as her pussy cradled my softening dick. I kissed her shoulder and neck, my hand slid up her hip and found her breast again. I gently massaged her tit. “I love you,” Mary whispered, sleepily. I kissed her cheek, squeezed her breast, and whispered back, “love you.” My eyes closed and I fell back to sleep inside my love.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    There was a gentle knock at the door and Mary stirred in my arms. “Hello?” Mary asked, sleepily.

    “Master, Mistress, we have breakfast,” Allison said quietly. “My we come in.”

    I brushed a strand of auburn hair off Mary’s cheek and kissed her. She smiled. “Good morning, hun.”

    “Mornin’, Mare.” I hugged her and kissed her a second time. “Last night was amazing.”

    “It was amazing,” Mary purred, kissing me back. Then she smiled apologetically. “Sorry, I gotta pee real bad.”

    “Oh,” I said, letting her go. She sprang from the bed and I caught a glimpse of her naked ass rushing across the room and disappearing into the bathroom.

    There was another soft rap at the door. “Master, Mistress, may we come in,” Allison asked a second time. “We have breakfast.”

    I rubbed sleep from my eyes and sat up in the bad. “Yeah, come in.”

    Allison and Desiree walked into the room carrying silver trays. Each tray had a glass of orange juice and plates with french toast, poached eggs and strips of bacon. Both girls were naked, like the good little sluts that they were. Allison had the lithe and nubile body of a teenager, her hair dyed a bright, bubblegum pink. Her breasts were large and perky, pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. Her pussy was shaved and tattooed on her groin was the phrase, “Cum on in” with a little arrow pointing down to her clit. Desiree was a more mature woman, in her late twenties. Her skin was a rich, nut brown, evidence of her Hispanic heritage, voluptuous and curvy, with a pleasantly plump rear, and her breasts were large and full and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Dark, pink nipples rising proudly from large aerolas topped her generous bosoms. Her pussy was also shaved, exposing her large, protruding labia.

    Desiree set her tray next to me on the nightstand while Allison walked around the bed, and set Mary’s tray on the other nightstand. A toilet flushed in the bathroom, followed by the sink running, and then Mary walked out as naked as the sluts. She was beautiful, curvy. Her breasts were the smallest of the three women, small and firm with dusky nipples and covered in freckles. Her face was heart-shaped and freckled and she had the cutest dimples when she smiled. Her pussy was waxed, save for a heart of fiery hair on her groin.

    “Oh, Mistress, you stayed,” Allison said, flinging her arms about Mary. Mary hugged her back and kissed her gently. Allison rubbed her body against Mary’s and their kisses became more passionate.

    I grabbed a slice of bacon and popped it into my mouth. I motioned to Desiree to join me and she slid her voluptuous body against mine, her large tits spilling across my chest. I wrapped an arm around her and kissed her mouth and tasted pussy. An image of Desiree between Allison’s thighs flashed through my mind. Her thighs spread and her wet pussy pushed up against my thigh. Her hand grasped my cock and she gently stroked it.

    “Isn’t she beautiful,” I whispered to Desiree. Desiree murmured, nuzzling at my neck. “She’s getting randy,” I told Desiree, watching Mary’s hand gripping Allison hip, then sliding down to her ass. Allison was kissing Mary’s neck, grinding her cunt into Mary’s. I loved watching girls trib. My cock was hard in Desiree’s hand. I pinched Desiree’s plump ass and told her, “Climb on my dick.”

    “Yes, <i>mi Rey!”</i> she husked. I wasn’t sure what <i>“mi Rey”</i> meant, but she sounded sexy saying it. She straddled my waist, her large breasts swinging heavily in my face. I sucked a hard on a fat nipple and Desiree cooed. Her hands grasped my cock, guiding it to her wet pussy. Oh fuck, it felt so good as she slowly slid down my cock, moaning with her sultry voice. She fucked me slow, rising up a little bit and sliding back down, her cunt silky, tight on my cock.

    “You’re so big!” Desiree moaned, <i>“Mi hombre hermoso!”</i>

    Desiree arched her back, her and fucked me harder. Her tits bounced deliciously before me. I rubbed my hand up her thigh and grasped her hip. She rocked her hips on my cock faster and faster, moaning lustfully. I grasped a full breast, and found a hard nipple. Behind Desiree, I could just see Mary leaning against the wall, Allison’s face in her muff. Mary’s small, freckled breasts heaved with her desire.

    “Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned, writhing on Allison’s face. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming!”

    I closed my eyes, enjoying the delicious feeling of Desiree’s cunt on my cock. The mattress creaked and dipped as someone crawled onto the bed and I opened my eyes to see Mary snuggled up against me. Her body was flush from her orgasm. She kissed my neck, her hand playing with my chest hair. Allison climbed on the bed behind Desiree and pressed her body into Desiree’s back. She kissed Desiree’s shoulder and Allison started rubbing her cunt on Desiree’s ass as she rode me.

    “Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned as Allison wrapped her hands around Desiree, cupping a heavy breast with one and sliding the other down to play with her clit.

    “You getting close to cumming?” Mary whispered. “Are you going to cum in that dirty whore’s snatch?” She licked my ear and her hand trailed down my chest and stomach and she started playing with my curly pubes.

    <i>“¡Yo estoy correrse!”</i> Desire moaned in Spanish, bucking atop me and her cunt throbbing about my dick as the slut came. I grunted and shot my cum inside Desire’s pussy.

    Mary kissed me on the lips as Desiree rolled off me. “Did you have a good cum?” she asked me. I murmured a yes and kissed her back. Desiree started to moan as Allison started eating my cum out of her pussy like a good slut. Mary smacked Desiree’s ass, “You sluts take that out of here.”

    “Yes Mistress,” Allison said, face sticky with cum and juices and she pulled Desiree out of the room.

    We lazily fed each other cold bacon and french toast, spilling syrup on each other, and then licking the syrup up. I thought licking syrup off Mary’s tit was sexy, but when she licked some of my chest and nipple, that was sexier. And then we kissed, lips sticky with sweet syrup. Belly’s full of Desiree’s delicious breakfast, we cuddled. I stroked my Mary’s hair and warmth spread through my body. I was happy. I wanted us to stay like this forever.

    Sadly, my bladder had other ideas.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    After showering with Mary, and making love to her in the shower, we dressed in the clothes that Allison or Desiree had laid out. Mary pulled on pair of lacy red panties and a white, corset dress with a short skirt. The dress and panties must have been some of the clothes she bought at Hot Topic while I was behind the register, dick deep in the salesgirls cunt. She looked hot and trashy in the dress. Finally, she placed the heart-shaped locket I got for her around her neck, the locket nestling in her cleavage For me the sluts had laid out a pair of striped boxers and blue jeans and blue-striped white polo.

    Mary walked out the sliding glass doors and sat on a loveseat on the balcony. I joined her and she snuggled up against her and we stared at the white-capped peak of Mount Rainier. The mountain was as beautiful as always, rising white and blue and gray out of the Cascades Mountains, dwarfing everything about it. A small dome of clouds hovered above the peak.

    After a moment’s silence, Mary asked. “How do I summon the Devil.”

    “Well, we’ll need a box,” I started. “And a sexy photo of you.”

    “It has to be sexy?” Mary asked, surprised.

    “Any picture of you would be sexy,” I told her, rubbing her thigh. “Especially in this dress.” I leered down her bodice. Mary shifted, thrusting out her tits, a pleased smile graced her lips.

    “So that’s it, I need a sexy photo and a box?”

    “Well, there’s the yarrow, and the…” Mary cut me off with, “What’s a yarrow?”

    “It’s a small, white flower. We can pick one up at Lowes or Home Depot. And then we’ll need grave dirt.” Mary arched an eyebrow at that. “And, the bone of a black cat.”

    Mary blinked in surprise. “A bone. You mean you killed a kitty?” Mary asked, plaintively. And then she punched my arm.

    I shifted, uncomfortable. “Yeah,” I said, slowly and cleared my throat.

    Mary swallowed. “So, I have to kill a cat?”

    I shook my head. “Um, I have, um, leftovers,” I said, delicately. Mary relaxed, but still looked uncomfortable. I squeezed her thigh. “It’ll be okay.”

    She breathed in deeply. “Okay, so I guess we need to go shopping.”

    We found are sluts cleaning the house, still naked. I told Desiree to take Allison out and get them both sexy maid outfits to wear inside house and for them to buy the sluttiest clothes to wear outside the house. Desiree would take her car, a white BMW 3-series, and to use her husband’s credit cards. Mary told her to go to a sex shop and buy some strap-ons and dildos. An image of Mary wearing a strap-on fucking Allison or Desiree flashed in my mind and I smiled. Mary saw my smile and gave me a wicked grin in return, and then she handed a list of art supplies that she wanted the sluts to buy. Mary was an artist, attending De Vry University to get a degree in Graphic Design.

    I grabbed my keys, my wallet and my camcorder and Mary grabbed her purse and we left the house and got into the Mustang. The engine roared to life and I sped out of the neighborhood. A lifetime of speeding had prepared me to drive my Mustang recklessly. Mary held onto the “oh shit” handle. I wasn’t sure what the handle above the passenger seat was for, but that’s what my friends and I called it. You held onto it when the driver was taking turns way to fast and yell, “Oh shit!” in terror as you prayed your friend wouldn’t get you killed.

    Mary punched my arm. “Fuck, you trying to kill us!” She was mad so I slowed down to just fifteen over the speed limit and that mollified her.

    We made good time zipping down 39th Avenue and reached the Lowes. This Lowes had opened just the year before, right across the street from the old Lowes. I parked the car and we made our way through the store and into the warm, damp greenhouse attached to the side of the building. The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers and the acrid scent of fertilizers.

    I was searching the rows of flowers, looking for the yarrow I had bought here just last week when Mary nudged me. I looked over at her and she pointed down the end of the row. There stood two beautiful, fifteen year old identical twins. They were both blonde, one had short hair and the other a long braid. Short hair wore tight, white shorts that clung to her boyish hips and a pink tank top that exposed the beautiful slope of her perky breasts. Braid wore a button up, blue blouse with ruffled sleeves and a tight, dark blue miniskirt. Both girls had gorgeous, skinny legs. Behind them shopped a man and woman, clearly their parents.

    The father was a big, blonde man with a fit, athletic build that made him look younger than a man who had two teenage daughters should. And his wife was a stunning, brunette bombshell. She wore a tight, red tank top striped with white chevrons, her breasts filling the shirt out nicely, and a pair of skinny jeans that hug her ample curves like a second skin.

    “What do you think,” I asked Mary.

    “Mmhh, I’ll take the wife and you can have the daughters,” Mary purred. “I want to suck on those titties. They are as big as Desiree’s.”

    I led Mary down the aisle. “Hi,” I greeted, shaking hands with the father. “I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

    “Oh, I’m Cathy Cunningham,” the wife said. “This is my husband, Jim.” Jim grunted, it may have been a greeting. “Don’t mind him, he’s shy around strangers. And these are daughters Daisy and Rose,” Cathy continued. Short hair turned out to be Daisy and braid was Rose. “It’s been so much easier to tell them apart now that there teenagers,” Cathy joked. “When they were little they just had to wear the same clothes.”

    The two girls blushed and glanced furiously at their mother. “Mom!” they exclaimed in the embarrassed exasperation of a teenage girl.

    “You have two beautiful daughters,” I complemented. “And Mary and I would love to see their titties.”

    The girls blushed even more red. “C’mon girls,” their mother urged. “Show them your titties.” Jim glanced in shock at his wife but made no move to stop.

    I pulled out my camcorder and filmed as Daisy pulled her tanktop off and Rose started to unbutton her blouse. Daisy’s bra was white with a little pink bow between the cups and she reached behind her back to unclasp her bra. Daisy’s perky C-Cups were exposed while Rose was still struggling to with the little buttons on her blouse. Finally, Rose unbuttoned her shirt and her bra turned out to be lacy and purple and clasped in the front. Her tits spilled out just as perky as her sister when she unclasped the bra.

    “Aren’t those some beautiful tits?” I asked. Mary licked her lips.

    “Oh, sweeties, they are beautiful,” their mother cooed.

    “Yeah,” Jim muttered. “Th-they’re beautiful.”

    Both girls blushed, please and embarrassed, and relaxed, starting to lose their self consciousness at being topless in front of their parents and complete strangers. Growing confident, they struck poses, thrust out their perky tits.

    “Holy shit!” a man gasped behind us. Shit, I was too excited by the twins to remember to secure the garden area and a Lowes employee in a blue apron gaped at the topless teens. A nametag said he was Victor, Garden Center Manager.

    “You, Victor, lock the garden center up, tell anyone there’s a spill that needs to be cleaned up!” I barked. “Yes, sir,” Victor gulped and scurried off to follow my orders.

    “Why don’t you take off your bottoms,” Mary suggested and frowned as the teens ignored her.

    “Everyone, do what Mary says,” I ordered. “So, bottoms off girls. Let’s see you naked.”

    “Yeah,” their father grunted, his cock was tenting his pants.

    The girls kicked off their tennis shoes and pulled off white socks. Daisy wiggled out of her tight shorts and Rose found the zipper on her skirt. This time she was the faster of the two sisters, her skirt falling to her feet and then off came her purple panties exposing a blonde furred muff. Daisy finally peeled out of her shorts and pulled off her Minnie Mouse panties and she was shaved bare, her slit tight and girlish.

    Mary slipped behind Cathy and pressed up against her. “Relax,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear and started to pull her sundress up, over her body. For a woman that bore twins she was in amazing shape. Flat stomach, curvy hits and large breasts contained in a blue, strapless bra. A blue thong covered her pussy. Mary started kissing her neck and the magnificent breasts spilled out of her bra when Mary released the clasp. Cathy’s nipples were the same shade of dark pink as her daughters.

    “Daisy, Rose, you girls ever been with a girl?” I asked the twins, filming the nubile bodies.

    “You mean lez out?” Rose asked. Daisy nodded eagerly, “We love to lez out! We do it with all our girlfriends.”

    “What?” gasped Cathy as Mary’s hand slid into her panties. “I thought you girls hadn’t had sex, yet.”

    Daisy rolled her eyes. “Lezzing out isn’t sex, mom. It’s only sex if a guy sticks his dick in your cunny.”

    I looked from one twin to the other. “You girls ever lezzed out with each other?”

    Both of their faces mirrored disgust. “We’re sisters,” Rose said, “that’s disgusting.”

    “Tell your daughter’s you wanna see them fuck,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear, Mary’s finger fucking Cathy’s cunt underneath her blue thong.

    “Oh, baby-girls, lez out for mamma,” Cathy moaned.

    The girls looked at their father, who rubbed his cock through his jeans. “Oh, girls, you’re so beautiful.”

    Rose looked at her sister, playing with her braid. “Daisy, I have jilled off thinking about you,” Rose admitted, face reddening.

    Daisy squealed and threw herself at her sister, kissing her over and over. Between kisses, she exclaimed, “I … have … flicked … my … bean … thinking … about … you!”

    My cock was hard, watching two, twin teenage sisters make out, their breasts pressed together. Their hands ran up and down their youthful bodies, groping tight asses and perky tits. Their tongues explored each other’s mouths. Their thighs parted and each girl shoved a leg against her sister’s crotch. Rose’s cunt rubbed on Daisy’s thigh, and Daisy’s cunt on her sister. They moaned, grinding on their sisters as their orgasms built.

    Mary’s dress was off now, and she was sucking on Cathy’s round tits, wearing only her red panties. Mary kissed down Cathy’s taut stomach and knelt before her. She grabbed Cathy’s blue thong and pulled it down, exposing a small patch of brown hair. Cathy gasped and jumped as Mary’s tongue buried into her snatch. “Oh, wow,” Cathy moaned. “Oh, wow! That’s … that’s amazing.”

    “See, mom,” Daisy panted. “Lezzing out is soo much fun!”

    “It is!” Cathy moaned.

    Daisy ass flexed as she rubbed her cunt on her sister’s thighs. “Oh, Rosie, I’m gonna cum!” The twins bucked against each other, moaning and kissing, as they came together. “Wow, we shoulda lezed out together years ago,” Daisy murmured to her sister, who just nodded her head.

    “Which girl do you want to fuck?” I asked Jim.

    “I …” Jim trailed off, staring at his nubile daughters.

    I nodded. “I get it. How can you choose. You love both your daughters. So, I’ll pop Daisy’s cherry and you’ll pop Rose’s.” I held out my hand and Daisy grasped it delicately and I led her a few feet away. She kissed me, her mouth hot and her tongue writhed about my tongue.

    Jim swallowed. “ ‘kay,” he muttered. He unzipped his pants and pulled out a large cock and stumbled towards his daughter. “Oh, daddy, is that for me?” Rose asked, staring hungrily at his dick.

    Daisy rubbed my cock through my jeans. With a snap, she deftly opened my pants and pulled out my dick, stroking it softly. I ran my hand up from her hip, across her lean side and grasped a perky, full tit. Daisy moaned throatily into my lips as I fondled her breast and played with a hard nipple. God, I had to be in this hot, teenage slut. I broke the kiss and turned her around and shoved her against a table. Her slim ass wiggled before me and I rubbed my cock across her tight, wet slit.

    “Please!” Daisy begged, “Stick it in! I’m so wet!”

    I found her tight opening and shoved my dick in slowly. My cock head popped in and I felt her hymen blocking my progress. I gripped her hips and held the camcorder to capture her deflowering, and shoved in hard and slow. The hymen held for a second and then ripped and my cock buried into her tight cunt. Daisy cried in pain and when I pulled my cock back, pink stained my shaft. I thrust in slowly and Daisy gave another grunt of pain. I reached around and played with her nipples and slowly her cries of pain transformed into pleasure.

    Jim was lying on the floor. Rose was lying on top of him, making out with her father while she rubbed his cock on her pussy. Then she rose up, grasped her daddy’s cock and aimed it for her pussy. She slowly lowered herself on the dick. She paused, her hymen resisting, and then her cherry was popped and she sank down the shaft with a groan of pain. Rose rested for a minute, panting as she got used to her dad’s large cock in her tight pussy. Then she raised up and slid back down, slowly riding her father.

    “Oh, Rosie!” Jim moaned. “Oh, god your tight! Fuck, this is amazing!”

    “Daddy, daddy!” Rose panted, riding him faster. “I love you, daddy!”

    “Fuck those little whores!” Cathy moaned. “Fuck my baby-girls! Fuck their naughty pussies! Oh, crap! I’m there! God, I’m there!” She bucked on Mary’s face as she came. Mary stood up, slid off her red panties, and then pulled Cathy down to the floor where they slipped into a sixty-nine.

    Daisy was moaning wordlessly as I started to fuck her hard. Her cunt rippled on my cock as she came. I kept fucking her, pulling on her nipple and filming my pink-stained cock plunging into her pussy over and over. She was bucking wildly back into me as a second orgasm rolled through her. The velvety tightness of her cunt milking my cock was too much and I came hard into her young womb. Breathing heavily, I rested in her teenage cunt and watched the other two couples.

    Mary and Cathy were writhing on the other’s faces, moaning and licking and fingerfucking. Rose was bouncing hard and fast one her dad, perky tits swaying and jiggling. “Oh, daddy!” moaned Rose. “Pour your spunk in my pussy!” Rose writhed as she came and her father groaned wordless. Then she collapsed on her dad’s chest, kissing him as his cock, covered in pink froth, popped out of her pussy and white semen slowly trickled out of her tight slit.

    The four of use now watched Mary and Cathy eating pussy. Mary was on top and her ass writhed on Cathy’s face. Cathy was gripping her plump butt, pulling her down into her face. Mary had two fingers in Cathy’s cunt curling them up and searching for her G-spot. Cathy bucked beneath her, so Mary must have found it. Cathy was fucking her face into Mary’s vulva and Mary spasmed as she climaxed on Cathy’s face.

    Mary rolled off Cathy, who stood up unsteadily. She looked at Daisy and then Rose and smiled. “My little girls are women, now,” she said in wonder. She opened her arms. “Come here, girls.”

    Rose stood up and stumbled to her mother. I pulled out of Daisy with a sucking pop and she walked gingerly to her mother. Cathy embraced both daughters, pulling them to her. She kissed Daisy and then Rose on the lips. Cathy was pushed back into the wall and each little minx wrapped their legs about one of Cathy’s, and started to rub their cum stained pussies on their mother’s thighs.

    “Oh, lez out with mommy!” Cathy moaned, cradling her daughters.

    “Remember when we did this with Sally?” Rose asked her sister.

    Daisy gave a wicked giggle. “Yeah! I’m still not sure how we all fit in that bathroom stall. But it was a lot more fun then English!”

    “You were this close to me,” Rose whispered, “and I was to scared to do this.” She reached out, and placed her hand on her sister’s ass, squeezing gently, and leaned in to kiss her. Daisy moved her own hand onto her sister’s ass. The sister’s broke their kiss, a string of saliva momentarily connected their lips and then, grinning, they hefted their mother’s large tits and sucked a nipple into their mouths.

    “Oh, my baby-girls!” moaned Cathy, hugging her daughters as they writhed on her thighs. “I missed you nursing at my breasts so much.”

    Jim was sitting up on his arms, watching his wife and daughters make love. I saw Mary starring at Jim’s cock and she licked her lips and then moved over to him. I gaped in surprise. I had ordered Mary to only desire women and me. Why was she lusting after Jim.

    Because I freed her from my control last night.

    I opened my mouth to protest and Mary shot me a warning glance as she lowered herself down, straddling his waist. We were equals now. Mary was okay watching me fuck other women. I need to be okay if she wanted to fuck other men. Fear gripped my stomach, what if she likes his cock more than mine. I swallowed as Jim’s cock poked at Mary’s pussy and she slid down, moaning wantonly as he filled her up.

    Mary looked back at me and smiled. My fear relaxed. There was love in her eyes. She reached behind her and spread her ass cheeks, her asshole winking at me. I lower myself behind her, my cock finding her asshole and I pushed into her velvety warmth. Mary moaned just as wantonly as my cock slid inside her ass, one hand wrapped around her to grasp her small breast.

    “Thank you,” Mary whispered, turning her face and kissing me over her shoulder. “I love you.”

    “I love you, Mare,” I whispered and started to fuck my cock in her ass.

    Mary started rocking her hips and I could feel Jim’s cock fucking to her pussy. It took us a few tries to find a rhythm that worked, but I was sliding in and out of her ass as she rode Jim’s cock. It was exciting, realizing another cock was in my lover’s pussy. Mary was moaning, “Fuck my ass! Fuck my pussy!” over and over. “I’m so close, fuck me studs!” My orgasm neared, and I started to pound her ass hard and felt her ass clench about my cock as she came. I groaned and shot my load into her ass.

    I stumbled back, my cock popping out of Mary’s ass followed by a trickle of cum. Jim still hadn’t cum. He had cum once already and didn’t have my stamina. Mary started to really ride his cock hard. I looked over at Cathy and her daughters. Both girls were writhing wildly on her thighs. All three taking turns kissing and sucking nipples and squeezing asses. Rose was cumming on her mother’s thigh, shuddering in pleasure. She kissed her mother and then slowly started to writhe some more on her mother.

    I had Daisy, and now I wanted Rose. I walked behind her, my cock hard, and found the rosebud of her asshole. She gasped in pain as I slowly shoved it in. Beside her, Daisy convulsed and flooded her mother’s thighs with girl-cum. I fucked Rose’s ass hard, shoving her into her mother. “Fuck her ass,” Daisy moaned and slapped my butt. “Fuck her hard, stud!”

    Mary was moaning loudly again, the low, throaty moan that meant she was cumming. Jim grunted and I knew his cum was shooting into my Mary’s pussy. “Daisy, go suck out the cum out of Mary’s ass and pussy,” I ordered and slapped her ass back.

    “Oh, fuck,” Mary groaned as Daisy spread her ass cheeks and sucked my cum out of her ass.

    With Daisy gone, Cathy was able to writhe on Rose’s thigh. Rose’s ass gripped my cock tightly and she started to kiss her mother passionately. Cathy’s hand reach around and found my balls, gently squeezing them. Mary was on her back now, sixty-nining with Daisy. Mary devoured my cum from Daisy’s cunt as Daisy sucked her father’s cum out of Mary’s pussy. Jim just lay on the floor, breathing hard and watching his family fuck.

    Everyone was panting and moaning, building to their orgasms. Cathy sucked on her daughter’s tongue as Rose climaxed, writhing between Cathy and I. Cathy bucked on her daughter’s thigh, massaging my balls, and gasping as she came. Her hands were teasing the cum out of my balls, and I groaned and shot my load into her teenage ass. On the floor, Mary and Daisy rolled about as they came together, flooding each other’s mouths with cunt juices.

    Mary and I left the Cunningham’s kissing and helping each other get dressed. I told the family to continue fucking each other and Daisy excitedly told her father she was eager for his cock. Mary pulled on her white, corset dress and found her red panties. She held them up, frowning. Potting soil had spilled on them and stained them black.

    “Guess you’ll have to go commando,” I said, grinning. With the dress’s short skirt, she’ll have to be careful or someone could get an eyeful of her ass and cunt.

    We found the Yarrow and slipped out the store with it. An employee tried to stop us but I told him we paid and he told us to have a nice day. I unlocked the Mustang with the keyless remote and we got in. Mary leaned over and kissed me. “Thank you for trusting me,” she said.

    “I realized that if you let me fuck other women, I need to let you fuck other men,” I told her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    After we left Lowes, Mary insisted we went shoe shopping. Mary need a box, she claimed, but she ended up getting ten different pairs of shoes from sneakers to stiletto heals. At the Puyallup Cemetery, we walked in, Mary scooped dirt off a fresh grave and dumped in the box and we left. The black cat bones were at my shitty apartment, so we drove to Parkland. Inside it was a dump, empty pizza boxes and garbage strewn everywhere. Mary took one look inside and said she’d wait outside. I went in, dug around my kitchen, and found the black cat bone. I also grabbed some some personal items, and then left my apartment. I planned on never returning. For the picture, I took a photo of her with my phone and we printed it off at a Walgreens. She looked very sexy.

    We grabbed a bit to eat and then we decided to see a movie to pass the time. We spent most of the movie making out in the back like a pair of teenagers. Afterward, we slipped into the men’s room and we fucked in a bathroom stall.

    For dinner, Mary suggested this Japanese steakhouse and we had a fun time watching the chef cook the food. Dicing and twirling his knives and tossing food into the air. Another couple set at are table, on their first date. It didn’t seem to be going well, the guy was a boor. Mary started flirting with the woman, Diane, letting her skirt ride up so Diane could see her cunt. Diane and Mary left to go to the restroom together, as girls are want to do. When they returned after a while, Mary kissed me and I tasted Diane’s pussy on her lips.

    After dinner, we drove out to the back country, to the very crossroad I made a pack with the Devil at just two nights ago. We had a few hours to wait and it seemed to stretch out for eternity. We laid in the grass and watched the stars in silence, holding each other. We were both tense, and drew strength from each other. At fifteen til midnight, the alarm on my phone rang and I dug up the very hole I place my own box in.

    “Last chance, you sure you want to do this?” I asked.

    Mary breathed deeply, the box shaking in her hands. She knelt down, and set the box in the hole. She froze there, afraid to let go of the box.

    “You don’t have to do this?” I told her, kneeling down next to her.

    “I do,” she whispered and leg go. Then quickly, as if afraid if she waited she would lose her resolve, shoved the pile of dirt on the box, burying it. She stood up quickly, backing away from the whole. I hugged her, and she gripped me tightly. And we waited. And waited. Eternity seemed to pass and Mary started to tremble in my arms.

    “Maybe, it didn’t work,” Mary whispered, shattering the silence of the night.

    “It worked, Mary Sullivan,” a pleasant voice said from the darkness. We both jumped as the Devil stepped out of shadows. He was a handsome man with scarlet eyes, dressed in the same black, expensive suit he wore two nights ago. A friendly smile graced his face. He took Mary’s hand and raised it up and kissed the back of her hand, like an old-fashioned gentlemen. Then he shook my hand, “Good to see you again, Mark Glassner. The boys and I downstairs love what you’re doing.”

    “T-thanks,” I stammered.

    “What can I do for you, Mary Sullivan?” the Devil asked.

    Mary swallowed, and, with more confidence than I had two nights ago, said, “I want three wishes in exchange for my soul.”

    “Of course, I would be more than happy too,” the Devil replied in his friendly, relaxing manner.

    “My first wish is for Mark and I to stay young, healthy, and beautiful for as long as Mark lives.” I blinked in surprise. My first wish had been for a long a healthy life. Mary was smart enough to get the same thing, plus she would get to stay young and beautiful as well. Actually, we both would. I smiled at her, she was a smart cookie.

    The devil chuckled. “Very well. All though Mark isn’t that beautiful.”

    Mary giggled. “Oh, I don’t know. He has a certain charm about him.” Mary hugged me a little tighter. “For my second wish, I want Mark and I to love each other unconditionally for eternity.” Mary looked hesitantly at me, afraid I would object. I didn’t. I had made her love me originally. It was only fair that she made sure that I would never leave her. This must be why she wanted to make a deal. “For my final wish, I …” Mary paused, blushing beet red, “… I want other women to desire me and, um, not to resist my sexual advances.”

    “All right,” the devil said. There was understanding in the Devil’s eyes, not judgment.

    “Naughty filly,” I whispered and kissed her forehead.

    There was a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke and a contract appeared in the Devil’s hand. An acrid reek of brimstone filled the air. “Look it over,” he said, handing the contract to Mary.

    Mary read the contract then nodded her head. The Devil pricked her finger with an old fashioned, black fountain pen. She signed in her own blood, then the Devil signed in his blood. He rolled up the contract. “Any questions, Mary?” She shook her head.

    There was an awkward pause, and then the Devil looked over at me, a considering look on his face. I felt like a hunk of meat and I tightened my arms about Mary. Finally, the Devil pulled a small, red crystal out of his pocket and held it up. The gem glinted with its own fire, bathing all three of us in scarlet light.

    “If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say ‘Lilith, appear before me,’ ” the Devil instructed.

    I gingerly held out my hand and he dropped it in. “Why would I …” I started to ask, but the Devil was gone, vanishing into the shadows. I stared at the gem and looked at Mary, worried. “Why would I need this?”

    Mary closed my hand about the gem, her hand warm on mine, and smiled reassuringly at me. “I don’t know, but we’ll face it together.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I watched the mortals drive off from the shadows and glared at Lucifer. “Why did you give him my name!”

    “I like him, Lilith,” Lucifer answered. He was still wearing that ridiculous, black suit.

    “But why my name!” I demanded. “If you want to give gifts to your pets, leave me out! Why not Asherah! She loves slutting around with mortals, with men. Or Chemosh. It’s been centuries since he’s rampaged about the world.”

    “The Opposition already has his scent,” Lucifer answered. “A Magdalenite Nun is on her way.”

    “So?” I asked, what did I care if some Warlock was stupid enough to attract the Opposition’s attention.

    Lucifer grinned at me. “Like I said, I like him.”

    To be continued …


    8 comments
    «12»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-11-09 06:10:44
    Awsome I just started this yesterday to pass time between two other stories this author is working on and I am glad I did its like I’m watching a very long episode of supernatural but from a whole different perspective then from Sammy and Deans

    NeoDadachumReport 

    2015-06-15 15:36:50
    I simply love this series! Glad that the whole nun angle seems to be moving forward, too.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-09 03:03:16
    ghhjjvghjmmyertjmrtyjnvthjvfh

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-09 03:03:16
    ghhjjvghjmmyertjmrtyjnvthjvfh

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-08 02:59:06
    Definetly scarred that family haha

    «12»
  • A slut’s tale…the introduction

    Font size : +


    I am a 38 nypho, bitch, slut, who loves to fuck

    Please read first….I am a 38 nypho, bitch, slut, who loves to fuck. I have been advised by my therapist that I need to channel my urges by some other means besides spreading my legs. These stories, which I hope you will enjoy…are real. (My cunt is begging to be touched, something tells me I will writing naked.) Most of my stories will not be this long. If you are just looking for the sex part so you can get off, do a word search for the word BREASTFEEDING. However I hope you will take the time to read my back story as it is intended it to give you better understanding of who this slut is. I’m sure you will be turned on too (and maybe even cum!)

    —————-

    Hi, my name is Debbie and I am a nypho. [This is the part where you say, “HI Debbie”…think of AA but for sluts.] It has been two months since I have been fucked by a cock other then my husband’s. I confess, I celebrated on New Year’s with my best friend and her husband, but that doesn’t count as they are my closest and dearest friends. It has been two months since any “stranger” cock has fucked me. I love to fuck and to be fucked. I love to cum, and I love cum. I squirt. I can fuck all day and all night. I love pussy and tits and the feel that only a women can give. I have picked up guys at the food store and I have had random sex with other milfs. I have made 10am hookups through Craigslist and then meet another Craigslist hookup for lunch. Some days I crave cock and other days I want pussy. I love them both equally, and I have been this way college. I am not ashamed to say that I am slut. I am 38, sandy blonde hair, blue/green eyes. 5’7, 130ish pounds, nice round 36c tits. I have been married for twelve years to a super sweet husband and have two young school age kids. And yes he knows!

    HUBBY –

    My husband and I are opposites in almost everyway imaginable, especially when it comes to sex. Despite the fact that he can’t satisfy me, I love him so much. To be fair, no one man can truly satisfy me. Don’t get me wrong, I love my husband’s seven inch cock. I would say that of the men I have been with, three out of five men are smaller. Maybe even four out of five men. However girls…in addition to the length, it’s his girth…yum! It might not be mega porn-girth material, certainly I have seen skinner cocks on the screen, but trust me it feels so nice sliding in and out of my cunt. Very few men, especially white men, are as round as him. There is nothing like a hard, heavy cock resting in your hands before you glide it inside you waiting pussy. I love the heat of it as I jerk it. Trust me, I can suck cock down to their balls, but I just can’t take all of him.

    As I said before, we are opposites…sexually. I can fuck all day, he can’t. When he gets all wound up in work, sex is the last thing on his mind. Me? When I used to work, I had a fuck buddy, car, closet, hotel room, wherever. Now in the mornings I often masturbate in front him while he’s getting dressed, yet he just watches. Sometimes if he had a hard day at work or if the laptop is out at night, and I get real fucking hot and horny and in desperate need of a good lay, nothing. Now you have to understand…he doesn’t fuck me, he ‘makes love to me’. I hate those words, I feel like vomiting every time I think about the words. But having sex with the man I love is good and I enjoy it, but it is not fucking. He touches me with his fingers and licks me till I cum. Then he “loves” me till he cums. Sometimes he will get me off a second time, but that is pretty much it. It is good, the thrusting, sweating, pounding, but it is not enough. I need more then that! Even after we’ve had sex, I often finger fuck myself at least once or twice before bed. If I feel I need cock and my vibe doesn’t feel right that night, I sometimes slip across to my neighbors (New Years party couple) for a good night romp.

    Again as I said, he knows of my extracurricular activities. When we first met, I was in his frat house having amazing sex with my female college roommate in the middle of a circle-jerk. But that is another story. [I am so fucking horny now] When he proposed, I told him ‘yes’ but that I wouldn’t be monogamous. I wasn’t going to stop fucking other guys because I truly believe that love is love but fucking is pleasure. However, I did make him one promise. I would ONLY love him, and I would never have feelings for any other man. Unless it was a pre-arranged event, I swore I would be home every night. In return he can have sex with anyone he wants, but I have to approve. What does that mean? It means that I have to have sex with her too. I am insanely jealous. The thought of him alone with another whore, bitch, slut is too much for me. He knows that I would probably leave him if he ever cheated on me…but that is another story. Has he fucked other women throughout our marriage? Of course. He is a very good looking man and very confident, and he has no problems picking up co-eds, women, and even married women for us to play with. Many a nights he came home with some hot blonde for us to fuck! On occasion when he had been very sweet to me, I have brought him home a treat or two.

    Though sharing women has worked out well for us, the knowledge of who we each fuck doesn’t go both ways. If he really knew how many guys and gals I have fucked over the years, I am sure he would leave me. Now you may think that is unfair, but from my POV…if he needs to fuck someone or just have sex, my twat is always available (another promise I made on our wedding night, I would never say ‘no’ his sexual needs.) I am always in the mood and I really do love sex with him. From my point of view, why should he need to go behind my back? In terms of my needs and wants…he simply can’t get it up enough times or last long enough. Again to be fair, no one man can. One time my best friend, again another story, arranged for 8 guys to use my cunt as a cum-dump. I think only then, after each of them came 3 times, was I satisfied. My motto in life is that toys and fingers are nice…but sometimes you just need a good hard cock to fuck you.

    MASTURBATION –

    I get myself off all the time. My typical day goes like this. When my hubby’s alarm clock goes off and he goes to the bathroom, I finger-fuck myself. I know he is naked, pissing. Though I am not into golden showers, I love the site of a peeing cock. So as he is peeing and showering, I finish my first. Typically before he gets out of the shower and back into our room, I am well into (or perhaps finished) my second.

    I have learned that if I don’t get off twice before breakfast, I am such a bitch to my kids in the morning. I walk my kids to the school bus and I am back home by 8:20. My clothes come off before the door locks and I am watching porn by 8:21…that’s 3 maybe 4 orgasims before my second cup of coffee. I even found a way to sneak my vibe downstairs before breakfast so I don’t have to waste time running up the stairs to get it. If I am simply home all day or just have a errand or two to run, I typically have number 5 before lunch. Of course sometimes I get lucky and find someone to help with number five, six and perhaps seven. (You guys are so easy to pick up it is pathetic).

    Around three in the afternoon, I like to get myself off before the kids come home…let’s just say that is number six. Assuming my hubby and I aren’t have sex that night (which is most nights)…I will typically have two more before bed, maybe more. It’s fair to say that I get off at least eight times a day. I once counted thirteen times. Although that particular day I had reached number twelve when I went to bed. I couldn’t sleep so at 12:30am I did it again. Does that count as the same day?

    SEXUAL LIKES & DISLIKES –

    Sexually there isn’t much I won’t do. I don’t like scat nor am I into heavy bondage. I don’t like to be pissed on, but I will do it if you want. I don’t like anal, unless I am really drunk. But I LOVE to strap-one on and fuck a guy. Of course I fuck women to with my strap too (ass and cunt). Fucking people while strapping one on is huge turn on for me. I am not a dominatrix, but I can dominate people if they want. Alert: no man will ever dominate me. I was once in relationship where my girlfriend at the time was close to being dominate…again anther story.

    THE GOOD AND THE UGLY –

    Hopefully are you good and hard or wet (I am, and I came twice already) and I hope you want to fuck me. Trust me, you don’t. When guys say “I love you” or some shit like that. I dump him. If his continues, I threaten to tell his wife. And if he continues to pursue me, I place the call. I have broken up so many marriages, and sometimes I even feel guilty. One time I fucked this guy with this really small dick, I had to call his wife and tell her she can easily find better. [Don’t leave your cell phone out for me to find.]

    When I know a guy wants to leave his wife, sometimes in the heat of the moment I force him to call his wife. It is amazing what you guys will do when I have your cock in my mouth. A guy once told his wife on the phone, while I was blowing him and fingering his ass, that she was a bitch and couldn’t suck worth a damn. He proceeded to say that he was going to leave her (which I would have been fine with) until he said that he was going to leave her for me! I was torn between stopping or continuing. On one hand it felt so good that I could control him in such a way, but on the hand…I’m not leaving my hubby! I decided to continue to suck him. I was praying that he would blow his load before he finished his tirade to his bitch wife. Unfortunately for him, that didn’t happen. When he hung up the phone, I stopped and told him he was asshole. I told him that he if felt that way, then leave the bitch but leave me out of it. He told me that he loved me and that I was the best thing that ever happened to him, etc. etc…bullshit after bullshit. I told to fuck off as I slide my panties up. He stood up with his boner waving in the wind and when he went to slap me, I kicked him in the balls, grabbed my cloths and left.

    I am full of such stories. I fucked a neighbor just because his wife was bitch with the sole intention of ensuring that she found out about us. A brief preview of another story…I once was fucking a neighbor and his wife each separately on the side, i.e. they didn’t know the other was cheating. They were cute and seemed like this great couple. I thought it was a shame that we weren’t having 3somes. I figured it would be good for their marriage, right? So I arranged for each to come over about twenty minutes apart. Let’s just say that it did’t go as planned. I felt bad about that divorce.

    THE FUCK WIVES CLUB –

    In my neighborhood there is a secret group of four women who basically fuck each other. We get together on various Friday nights, or over a weekend, and have massive amounts of sex. Sometimes it just the four of us, sometimes we bring others in to play. In our younger days, it was so easy to find a young co-ed looking to explore her wild side. We have brought men who like to be dominated, a sort of sex slave thing..another story perhaps. We have invited a group of hot studs, sometimes four, sometimes ten to fuck us all weekend. We have a few simple rules for those gangbang times…no clothes, car keys are locked up and no one can say ‘no’.

    We are all married. Carol’s and Cindi’s husbands don’t know. Wendy’s husband does know. [Wendy and Scot are the New Years couple I mentioned that I fucked.] Wendy and Scot are also my next door neighbor. Their home conveniently sits catty-corner to mine so I can easily run naked through our yards and enter their basement from the back. Out of respect for Carol’s and Cindi’s husbands, Scot doesn’t fuck either of them. He is such a nice guy with a nice long cock. Although he hasn’t told their husbands either.

    When I first decided to fuck Scot, it was so hard to get him to go along. One night he was sitting in the study at his desk. Wendy came from behind and bound his hands behind the back of the chair. We swung the chair around, I pulled off my top, undid his zipper and as I started to suck on his big cock…

    “No, please stop. What about your husband?” (He actually used my husband’s name. I am not sure why I am keeping it a secret.)

    I stood up and stripped off my remaining clothes and playfully reached for the phone behind him, my tits pressed into his face.

    I dialed the phone before engulfing his cock. “Go ahead and tell him,” I said eagerly.

    “Hey…do you know what Debbie wants to do?” A moment of silence, “Yea Wendy tied me up and Debbie is…” Silence again as I am sure my husband is either saying blowing you or fucking you. “You sure your cool with this?”

    I stopped for a second and took the phone, “come over now. Wendy needs a cock in her as she eats me out.” I hung up before he could argue.

    He did come over and fucked her good. We were younger then and he did get it up quickly and actually fucked me pretty good as well. I was rather drunk and I let them DP me. My hubby had to work the next day so he left for bed. I stayed and we fucked for another few hours. If you haven’t guessed, Wendy and Scot are my goto fuck pals.

    I hope you like what you have read. Are you hard? Wet? Have you cum yet?

    STORY TIME: MY NEIGHBOR & BREASTFEEDING –

    When I chat with guys online, I am often asked what is my kinkiest moment? Though there are many, the time that I eat my neighbor’s pussy while she was breastfeeding her baby is probably the best….

    About two years after we formed the Fuck Wives Club, Tammy and Joe moved in. They lived on the other side of Wendy and Scot but because the catty-corner lots, I could see inside their house. I’m not a voyeur by nature, but I did once or twice watch them fuck from my window. She was cute, and I instantly thought she would be a great addition to our club, but something like a fuck-club isn’t something someone just knocks on the door and asks, Hey a few of us wives are getting together to fuck some of the lonely husbands in the area all weekend, Wanna join? So I first become Tammy’s friend. Since neither of us worked, her and I started having morning “coffee” together. Tammy was two months pregnant, so it wasn’t coffee, but you get the picture. Despite the fact that I knew Tammy liked to fuck, at first she wasn’t comfortable talking about sex. My attempts to seduce her were slow going and as her pregnancy neared its end, I stopped bringing sex up all together.

    A few months after their son was born, Tammy and I started our morning routine agains. This time, she was more open with the sex talk. She shared with me that Joe hadn’t fucked her in almost five months.

    “Men, gosh they can be such assholes! Can you believe it, it has been six months.” She said one morning.

    “Really? You had Hank almost three months ago.” I sounded concerned.

    “I know, he stopped because…” she raised her hands to make quotation marks, “he didn’t want to ‘hurt the baby’…fucker.”

    “We can buy you a vibe, I know this great store about fifteen minutes from here.” I offered, despite knowing that she owned one.

    She sighed a bit, “I have one, but your right. It’s probably time to pull it out.”

    “You mean you haven’t…”

    I stopped as Hank started to cry. She picked him up to breastfeed him. Most mornings I have watched Tammy breastfeed him but she had always covered him up with a blanket. Today however she asked, “Do you mind, I washed the blanket and it is still in the dryer.”

    It was my turn to blush as the blood went to my cheeks and my pussy, “Please…I breastfeed my kids. Trust me, those aren’t the first I have seen.”

    I got a quick glimpse of her nipple before the baby latched on. It was erotic watching and I needed to do something with my hands besides touch myself.

    I said without thinking, “I remember how erotic it is to breastfeed.”

    She smiled and said with a twinkle in her eye, “Yes it is sure.” I could tell she was thinking of something before saying, “It only magnifies Joe’s lack of effort.”

    I needed to do something, my cunt was burning. On hand I was grateful I was wearing jeans, but on the hand…it prevented easy access.

    “Has Joe tasted your milk yet?”

    “No…did yours?”

    I smiled as said, “Of course, milk-sex was great sex. He has confessed to wanting a third child only for the milk sex.”

    We both laughed a bit.

    My hands were itching to do something so I stood up and moved behind her on the couch. “Here I know how uncomfortable it can be.” I proceeded to massage her neck.

    “Oh you have wonderful hands. You should have done when I was pregnant.”

    Tammy felt her breast to see if the milk was empty. She unlatched the baby and moved him to the other side. I stood above her, spying on her wet, milky nipple. I so wanted to reach down and touch it. My cunt needed to be touched. The unmistakable milk aroma rose up and I instantly got wet. I was sure my jeans would show the evidence of my arousal. I was going to head to the bathroom to get off when she asked me for a glass of water. I was relived for a moment to move away.

    Dirty thoughts raced in and out of my head. With my back turned, I ran a hand over my tits and squeezed one. When I returned with the water, she had covered herself up and I was disappointed. I turned and walk towards my coffee cup when I heard her rise and place the baby in the bassinet.

    I turned and found her a few inches from me, wet round spots were forming on her gown. She looked down and giggled, “Oh shit, I’m so embarrassed.”

    “Shuss, no need. It is quiet natural.” I took her hand and moved in to kiss her, very slowly.

    She stopped me and said, “Wait, I have never done this. What would Joe think?”

    “Relax, you’re not my first first. And trust me, Joe is going to fuck you so hard if you tell him.”

    Before she could say anything, I stepped in and kissed her neck, massaging her left tit. She let out a moan as I continued. Soon I exposed her right breast and kissed my way down her neck before sucking on her nipple. Her milk exploded into my mouth. I was surprised as to how much was left. I slowly walked her back towards the couch. I could tell she was a bit apprehensive as she sat and I lifted her gown above her hips.

    “Relax dear. You need this.” I said as I ran two fingers up and down her panty covered lips.

    She bit her lips as the look of lust came into her eyes. “If you’re uncomfortable with anything, just say so.”

    I kissed her lips before kissing my way south, her hands rose to rub her tits as I grabbed her panties. She raised her hips allowing me to slip them off. She let out a big moan as I licked her sweet, juicy twat. Whatever fear and intrepidation she had experienced had left as she rocked her hips in rhythm with my tongue. I licked her clit and slipped in two fingers inside.

    “You like baby?” I said.

    “Oh yea, don’t stop.”

    “You wish it was Joe’s hard cock instead?”

    “Yea,” she mumbled.

    “Say what you want to say.” She opened her eyes for a moment. Over the years I have come to recognize that passionate ‘in the heat of the moment’ look. “It’s OK baby say it.” I said urging her in her slut out.

    “I wish it was Joe’s big hard cock fucking my pussy right now.”

    “You want me to get your dildo and fuck your cunt right now?”

    “Yes please.”

    I licked her clit again, slipping in a third finger. “Please what?”

    “Please fuck me”

    I playfully slapped her pussy lips, “Not good enough baby. What do you want me to fuck?”

    “I want you to fuck my pussy. PLEASE” A small orgasim rolled through her as she inhaled. “Fuck my cunt now please”

    “That’s better.” I stood up and offered my hands to her. She reached for them and stood up. I kissed her, my lips covered with her pussy juice. She eagerly kissed me. I lifted her gown over her head, letting it drop to the floor.

    As I led her upstairs she said, “Wait.” She moved her gorgeous young naked body to the kitchen table and turned on the baby monitor. As she did, I removed my top. When she turned she was surprised.

    “Don’t worry you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”

    When we got to her room, she moved to her closet, and I took off my jeans and wet panties. I was on her bed, rubbing my lips when she returned in shock. I padded my hands on the beds. “Come dear, I’ll take care of you.”

    As she laid next to me she said, “I’ve never seen a women touch herself bef…”

    I kissed her again before she could finish and then offered her my wet fingers that moments ago had been inside my cunt. She shook her head no.

    “No problem. See…whatever you want.” (A sneaky little trick I play to help relax newbies.) I kissed her neck and then her right breast, hoping for another taste of warm milk. I love first-timers, they are so sensitive and wanting. I moved in-between her wide open legs. I turned on the cute pink vibe and slide it in me first. It purred nicely inside. I spotted a look of disappointment on her face. I smiled and winked back and removed it from me only to place it immediately inside her waiting, wet, fuck hole.

    She moaned as I slipped it in and started to gently fuck her with it. “Harder” she said. I increased my rate.

    “Faster” she responded. I fucked her with the dildo as she commanded.

    “Too bad I don’t have my strap.” A look of joy and fear ran across her. “I could stop and run home and get it.”

    I started fingering myself and she inhaled and moaned, “Don’t you dare stop…” she stopped before saying it.

    “Go on…say it slut. Call me what you wanted to call me.”

    “I can’t,” she was breathing insanely fast.

    I slapped her thigh, “Say it. You know you want it.”

    “Bitch…don’t stop fucking my pussy bitch.”

    I pulled the vibe out, “ohhh” She inhaled, “don’t stop fucking my cunt you bitch.”

    Her hips rocked as I shoved it back in. A massive orgasim began. I fingered myself as she came in waves. When she was done I laid next to her, I was in heat and needed release. I reached for her hand and moved it towards my spot. She was hesitant at first so I told her to pull away if she wasn’t ready. She didn’t and I moved her hand downward to my juicy cunt. As she fingered me, I reached for the vibe and began to suck on it. Her taste was all over it. I felt her mouth cover my tit which sent me over the edge. She brought me to a full orgasim. She was pretty good it.

    When I opened my eyes, she was next me to smiling, she moved to kiss me.

    “Should I tell Joe?” she asked.

    “Most definitely.” We laughed.

    “There is one problem thought?”

    “And that is?” I asked.

    “He won’t be home till this evening. And I am ready for another right now.”

    As I rolled her on her back I smiled and said, “That’s not really a problem.” I then felt her hands guide my head towards her willing cunt.

    An hour later we heard Hank crying through the baby monitor. By then we had given each other two more wonderful orgasims, and her tits were full of milk.

    “Why don’t you stay and help me with Hank…”

    Her cute ass swayed as we walked down the stairs. Naked she picked up her baby and sat down on the couch and proceeded to breastfeed him in the nude.

    I asked with a smile, “Have you ever done this before?”

    “What? Breastfeed naked staring at another naked women? No.”

    We laughed and she spread her legs, her twat was dripping.

    “Come here” she said.

    I was glad for the invite, but I was about to walk over with or without the invite. I took the open nipple in my mouth. My hubby did this to me a few times so I knew the intense pleasure she was feeling.

    “Oh my good.” She stammered, “Touch me now…ohhh”

    My fingers found her wet hole and she instantly orgasimed. I was afraid she would crush the baby. Her panting continued as I withdrew my mouth, licking the milk from my lips. My dream was about to come true. I had always wanted my husband to eat my cunt as I fed my babies, but I never broached the subject. In an instant I spread her thighs apart and began to lick her twat.

    “No,” she said, “This isn’t right,” but her feeble pleas didn’t stop me. “no, please…oh god, don’t stop.”

    She was so fucking wet, I had never tasted a pure ecstasy. If I could have bottled it up, I would be rich. He hips rocked. Between her baby’s sucking and my licking, her orgasim took her to unimaginable heights. She screamed so loud, I was afraid the police would come. How she didn’t hurt the baby, I will never know. It was amazing to be apart of. She begged me to stop, her breathing was so fast.

    As I backed away I sat across from her, watching her as she switched the baby to the other side. She watched me finger-fuck myself in silence, lust in her eyes. I was so turned on. I wasn’t done when she put the baby in the baby swing and turned on the TV and motioned me upstairs.

    When we reached the top, I tossed her against the wall, moving my hips in-between her legs, grinding my dripping pussy over her knee.

    “Wait” she said.

    She took my hand and guided me to the bed. She climbed on top of me, our lips met as she reached for the phone and rolled onto her back. She spread legs and put her finger to her puckered lips indicating that I should be quite.

    “Honey? You are going to fuck me tonight….no right when you get home.” She pointed to her twat. “Urhh,” she moaned as I licked her. “I’m fucking myself imagining it is your cock. Oh yea baby fuck me good.” She was talking to him but speaking to me. “Lock your door and pull your big hard cock out…”

    I reached for her vibe and slipped it in me. No way was was I not getting off.

    “I want that baby…” again to him, but directed to me.

    I pulled it out of me and placed the tip to her lips. She mouthed the word ‘bitch’ to me and started to suck it. She was clearly sucking it loudly for effect. “You hear that baby? That me sucking on your pussy soaked cock.”

    I guided her free hand to my cunt as I reached down and finger fucked hers.

    “You going to fuck me tonight. Yea? Tell me how bad you want it baby….Oh god fuck me Joe, fuck Joe…Shoot your cum in your office just like we used to…Oh yea baby that sounded so nice Ummm, I wish I could taste it right now.”

    After a moment, with her hips still rocking, “Get to work so you can come home early. I’m going to finish up here. The baby will be feed and I will be naked and ready. You better be hard when you walk in.”

    She hung up the phone and said, “That was so hot…I need you to make me cum.”

    I swung my legs over her face keeping my pussy above face. “First is my turn bitch. This time I am not taking no for an answer.”

    She smiled and licked her lips…

    ————————-
    This is my first attempt at writing. If you liked it, I promise to write the stories I indicated above plus many, many more. How many times did you cum reading this?


  • Mommies girl part 3

    Font size : +


    Maria and Stephanoe meet their match

    Part 3

    This is a work of fiction and all participants are over the age of 18.


    Chapter 1

    The boys had pulled on their clothes and headed to the door.

    “We’ll leave you three alone for a bit” said Dave. “The night is still young though and we’re just down the corridor.” He grinned.

    When Don had come out of the bathroom (the last of the three to have showered) his girls were naked, giggling on the bed as they made out, their breasts squashed together as they kissed. They’d looked up at Don guiltily when he’d walked in.

    “Don’t mind me” Don had laughed.

    Stephanie had sprung from the bed and skipped past Don to pick up her robe and put it on. She’d looked at Maria on the bed smiling at her.

    “Okay guys, have fun. I’ll see you later.”

    She’d opened the door and peeked into the corridor before slipping out and shutting the door quietly behind her.

    “Where’s she going?” Don had asked.

    “She’s going to see the boys” Maria had replied and patted the bed beside her. “Now come here baby.”

    While Stephanie was spit roasted by Bobby and Dave, Maria and Don made love slowly and sensually, expressing their love for each other. Maria came again when Don had fucked her for the second time in quick succession such was the level of his lust for her.

    They’d fallen asleep in each other’s arms and not even woken when Stephanie had crept in and climbed into the other bed in the early hours of the morning.

    Chapter 2

    “The boys said to say goodbye” said Stephanie over breakfast the following morning. “and that they had a LOT of fun and are available ANYTIME.”

    They all shared a smile.

    “I’ll bet” Don said.

    “So, we have another night booked here” Maria said “we could ask the boys to join us again if you guys want, but I do have another idea.”

    “Ooh Mom, what did you have in mind?”

    “Well, I thought we could get dressed up and sit in the hotel bar and see what happens. Usually I’d go to a bar but because of your age…..we can’t. If we have no luck then we could call the boys or one of my other friends?”

    “That sounds fine to me mom.”

    “What do you think dear?” Maria asked her husband.

    “Hey, whatever you two want is fine with me. I do have to run a couple of errands today, so can you two entertain yourselves until this evening?”

    “We’ll take your credit cards and go and buy something to wear tonight then” Maria quickly responded. “Don’t worry about us. We can always find something to keep us amused huh Candy?”

    “That’s right Molly” Stephanie giggled as the girls used their playtime names.

    The girls spent the day shopping and having lunch and then shopping some more while Don ran his errands in the city. When they all met back at the hotel later the girls arrived with handfuls of shopping bags.

    “Have fun?” Don asked, raising his eyebrows.

    “Yes thank you” The girls replied together.

    Maria and Stephanie put on their various outfits for Don and once again he was reminded of just how lucky he was. They both looked incredible in the clothes they had bought.

    “Okay. We are going to get ready now sweetie. I’m going to show Stephanie how to go out and get dinner and drinks paid for. It’s a skill every young lady should have. I’ll text you later with an update if that’s ok?”

    “Sure darling. To be honest I’ve seen enough of hotel restaurants lately. I’ll just order room service and watch some TV and nap. You two wore me out yesterday.”

    When the girls finally came out of the bathroom Don whistled in appreciation. If yesterday they dressed like street corner hookers, tonight they were definitely high end. They both wore cocktail dresses that accentuated their curves. Stephanie was in a red figure hugging strappy mini dress with a plunging neckline and Maria had on a black, off the shoulder midi dress with a long split up the leg that revealed a LOT of leg which Maria decided to enclose in lace topped stockings again and garter belt with a matching thong and bra. Stephanie showed off her young shapely legs bare and had on a matching white bra and thong that had straps across the middle of her butt cheeks and a pretty red bow.
    Their hair and makeup was carefully done and Maria had lent Stephanie some her expensive jewellery. They looked like a million dollars.

    “Wow” Don said. “You both look amazing.”

    “Thank you sweetie” Maria replied.

    “Thanks daddy” said Stephanie.

    “Before I go can I see you in the bathroom please?” Maria asked Don.

    Don followed Maria into the bathroom.

    “Drop your trousers please” Maria instructed and held out her hand to reveal Don’s chastity cage. “You need to be locked up again”

    Chapter 3

    Maria and Stephanie strutted into the hotel bar swinging their hips from side to side, their 6” heels clicking against the hardwood flooring. Everyone in the bar watched them as they came in. They looked around the room slowly and located a table in the corner. Stephanie took a seat as Marie approached the bar.

    As the bar man made her two Martini’s, one virgin and one dirty. Maria had time to look around the bar in detail. She was a little disappointed in the available men. There were a few guys sat at the bar but mostly pretty unattractive. There was one… no, he looked like a bit of a nerd thought Maria as she took the drinks back to their table.

    “Well mom, what do you think?” Stephanie asked.

    “Not great so far” she replied.

    As they chatted and drank their drinks she couldn’t help noticing the nerdy looking guy at the bar peering over at them every now and then. He looked about 50 years old with grey flecks in his hair and glasses. He was reading a business magazine and kept pushing his glasses back up his nose ala Clark Kent.
    When they finished their drinks Maria went back to the bar and stood next to the man.

    “Have there been any messages left for Molly?” Maria asked the bar man.

    “No, sorry ma’am” was the reply.

    Maria picked up her phone and pretended to look through her messages. “Asshole” she muttered under her breath. “Well, I guess same gain please”

    “Must be some kind of idiot to stand you up”

    Maria spun around to face the nerd who was looking at her and smiling.

    “Pardon” she said.

    “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help hearing you and guessed you might be waiting for someone. I’m of the opinion that anyone who would keep you waiting must be very, very dumb.”

    Maria smiled at him and quickly inspected him. His suit was actually expensive and the watch was a $10000 Rolex. There was actually a good looking man hiding behind the large glasses.

    “Well……..” Maria started to say.

    “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything.” The nerd turned back to his magazine.

    “No, really it’s fine” Maria said. “You’re right, he is a dumb asshole” she laughed. There was something about this guy that intrigued her.

    “My names Edward and I’d love to buy you and your friend a drink.”

    “Well, that’s very kind of you Edward. Would you care to join us over there?”

    Stephanie watched as Maria and a guy from the bar returned from the bar.

    “Edward this is Candy. Candy, meet Edward.”

    “Hello” said Edward extending his hand “Candy. That’ an interesting name and very appropriate one if I may say so.”

    “It’s short for Candice” Maria blurted, thinking quickly.

    “Are you ladies related by any chance” Edward asked “you like quite alike”

    “No but we get that a lot” Maria replied.

    The new friends chatted as they drank. Edward said that he was in town on business and that he came to this hotel quite often. They told him that they were supposed to be having dinner with a friend of Molly and that he was supposed to bring a friend for Candy.

    “Well, I don’t have a friend but I’d be honoured if you’d join me for dinner ladies? I’m eating alone and I’d love the company of two beautiful women such as you. No strings attached. I’m going to use the restroom. Have a talk and let me know what you decide.”

    “There’s something about this guy that intrigues me” Maria said when Edward had left the table. “I think we should take him up on his offer.”

    “There aren’t any hunky young guys here mom so I agree. Let’s eat and drink at his expense and we could still call Dave and Bobby later if we want.”

    “We’d love to have dinner with you!” The girls chirped when Edward returned.

    “Excellent” beamed Edward.

    Maria and Stephanie enjoyed a wonderful meal with Edward. He was charming company and they laughed as they ate. He bought first one and then another bottle of expensive wine and Stephanie began to get quite drunk and flirt outrageously with Edward. Maria wasn’t happy that Stephanie was drinking at all but couldn’t scold her without causing suspicion. She grew a little tipsy herself and definitely found herself quite attracted to Edward too.

    “So how come a handsome man like you isn’t married Edward?” Candy gushed, grabbing his arm and holding it.

    “Well, I was but things didn’t work out. I’ve been divorced now for five years.”

    “I’m sorry Edward. I think my friend is a little drunk.” Maria said.

    “Do you get lonely Edward?” continued Stephanie, completely oblivious to her mother’s comment.

    “I have an idea” she said without waiting for Edward to answer. “To thank Edward for a lovely evening he should come back to our room for a nightcap”

    “Really, there’s no need. It’s been my pleasure, honestly.”

    “Actually, I’d love to thank you Edward” agreed Maria “you’ve saved us from having a miserable evening. Please join us for a nightcap.” Maria smiled demurely at him.

    Edward looked at the two beautiful and slightly drunk women. “Well, if you insist, but please, let’s go to my room. It’s big and has a very well stocked mini bar.”

    “Kay” Stephanie immediately replied.

    “Yes. Alright Edward. A quick nightcap before bed” Maria confirmed. “I think I’ll let my lousy friend know that despite standing me up I’ve had a wonderful time.”

    Maria took her cell phone from her clutch bag and messaged Don.

    ‘We met a guy called Edward. Going to his room for a nightcap. Will msg you again soon.’

    Edward smiled as he watched Maria type.

    Chapter 4

    “What can I get you ladies?” Edward asked when they got up to his room.

    The ride up in the elevator had been a little awkward until Stephanie pretended to fall into Edward.
    Edward had caught her and held her steady and Stephanie left her arms around him as they rode to the top of the hotel.
    Edward’s room was bigger than Don and Maria’s even though it only had one bed. There was a couch and a coffee table as well as a small table with two chairs.

    “I’ll have what you’re having” Maria said “but Candy’s had quite enough I think”

    “Yeah, if I drink more I could barf” Stephanie agreed showing her age.

    Maria frowned at her daughter and Stephanie excused herself and went to the bathroom.
    Edward handed Maria her drink and then removed his suit jacket and placed his glasses on the table.
    Maria could see that he was a well-built man and very handsome without his glasses. She decided to make her move.

    “Edward. You’ve been a perfect gentleman all evening but now I need you to kiss me.”

    She moved toward him cat like and he took her in his arms.

    “Certainly madam” he whispered before kissing her.

    Maria melted in his arms, she could feel his muscles beneath his shirt and his hard body pressed into hers. He was quite a kisser and she parted her lips to allow his tongue into her mouth. She was surprised by how assured and confident he was, he made no attempt to grope her ass or tits as most men did when she was first with them.

    “Well don’t leave me out” Stephanie said, returning from the bathroom.

    Edward broke away from Maria and opened his arms so Stephanie could join him on the other side of Maria. As he kissed Stephanie Maria began to unbutton his shirt and pull it open, pulling it of his suit trousers he was completely smooth and muscular, surprising her on both counts. She ran her wet lips down his neck and kissed his chest. She reached down and unbuckled his belt and opened his fly letting the trousers fall around Edward’s ankles displaying his white boxer short underwear.

    “Let’s see what you have in here.” She murmured and yanked down his shorts.

    “HOLY FUCK!”

    Stephanie broke away from Edward to see what had caused her mom to react like that. She looked down and then then joined Maria standing back, looking at Edward.

    “Jesus Edward, your hung like a fucking donkey!” She exclaimed.

    Edward stepped out of his trousers and shorts and removed his shirt. His muscles rippled and he picked up his clothes and folded them neatly and placed them on the chest of drawers. He was smooth like a porn star from the thighs up and tanned. A circumcised flaccid cock hung half way down his thigh in front of a pair of large heavy balls. It was easily 8” long in its flaccid state and thick like a baby’s arm.
    Edward looked at the two women.

    “Undress each other” he instructed “slowly”

    The girls just stood staring at the body of the man they thought was a nerd as he looked back at them unsmiling.

    “Now” he commanded.

    Maria and Stephanie began unzipping each other’s dresses and peeling them slowly down and stepping out of them. They looked at each and smiled and then kissed wetly, hands running over each other’s bodies.
    Edward watched, sipping his drink as the girls made out in their underwear. He watched the girl he knew as Candy undo her friend Molly’s bra and drop it to the floor revealing a magnificent pair of D cupped tits. Her nipples were erect and Edward watched as Candy rolled one between her thumb and fore finger as Molly removed her bra. She too had a fantastic rack he thought. Both girls began to pant and hands disappeared into panties. Edward out down his drink and locked his hands behind his head.

    “Erm, ladies. How about sucking my dick now?”

    Maria and Stephanie looked up and sank to their knees in front of Edward. Maria held it in her hands. It felt really heavy. She licked the end and then opened her mouth and sucked the end as Stephanie licked Edward’s balls, sucking one into her mouth.
    Marie felt Edward begin to harden and she stroked him as she sucked, pulling his velvety skin backwards and forwards. Stephanie joined her and took over sucking it into her mouth as Maria licked up and down the shaft as she massaged his balls.
    Soon Edward was fully hard and Maria held it and admired it. It was a full 10” long and thick. She couldn’t close her hand around the girth and she used two hands on the shaft at once to masturbate him.

    “Ooh Edward, you’re beautiful” she said slowly stroking it. “Candy. Get my cell and take some pictures. I want to show Don what happens when you stand me up. Is that okay with you Edward?”

    “Sure, that would be fine” Edward said smiling “only fair to show him what a real cock looks like in your mouth.”

    Stephanie retrieved her mom’s cell phone and took lots of pictures of her and Edwards cock. She took one with it resting on Maria’s forehead and then several of her forcing various amounts of it into her stretched mouth. Stephanie had never seen a penis this large, not in even online she thought. It wasn’t just big, it was perfectly proportioned and as her mom had said, beautiful. Edward had a quality that Stephanie didn’t understand but she felt something akin to love for him. She wanted to please him and feel the power of that massive phallus.

    Edward led Stephanie to the bed as Maria took her phone and started sending Don the pictures with various messages. She glanced up as Edward laid Stephanie on the bed with her feet toward the head of the bed and her head hanging off the bottom of the bed.

    “It’s sooooo big” said Steph as Edward dropped his heavy prick onto her face, moving the shaft along her lips.

    Stephanie opened her mouth and pushed out tongue as the massive dong was moved backwards and forwards across it.

    “Do you like big cock’s young lady?” Edward asked.

    “Mnmmmm” replied Steph reaching up to touch it but Edward gently moved her hands back to her sides.

    Without even realising it Steph’s hands moved under the small triangle of her panties and she began to toy play herself. When she noticed what she was doing she looked at Edward guiltily and pulled her hands away..

    “It’s okay my dear, you can play with your pussy. I don’t mind.” Edward said soothingly “maybe Molly would like to help you?”

    Maria’s was just heading to join Edward and Steph when her buzzed. It was a message form Don.

    ‘Holy shit he’s fucking enormous. I want to watch him fuck you’

    “Is that your friend Molly?” Edwards asked.

    “Yes. He’s very sorry he stood us up now.”

    “I’ll bet he is. Why don’t you come and join us?”

    “Edward” Maria said sheepishly.

    “Yes Molly”

    “My friend wants to join the party”

    Edward stopped rubbing his dick along Stephanie’s lips and stared at Maria.

    “It… it’s okay if you don’t want him to, I’ll tell him no” Maria blurted.

    “It’s not that my dear” said Edward “it’s just that I think I deserve to have you both to myself since he stood you up and I paid for dinner. He can come up if you’d like but he can only watch.”

    Maria grinned, this guy was amazing. She hoped that he’d be willing to be one her regular ‘special’ friends.

    “Oh I’m sure he’ll be okay with that, thank you Edward.” Maria gushed and began typing quickly on her cell phone.

    “He’ll be here soon” she said and practically skipped to the bed.

    Edward supported Stephanie’s head and had her stretch her open wide as he pushed his prick into her warm wet mouth. Maria crouched between her daughter’s legs and pulled down her panties, guiding them over Stephanie’s heels and then buried her head between her legs. Her daughter was already very wet and Maria slurped and licked at her juices.

    Stephanie snorted through her nose as Edward pushed more and more of his dick into her mouth. Every now and then he’d pull out and allow Stephanie to rest her jaw briefly, gasping for air before he’d push back in adding more dick to her mouth.
    He’d positioned her head so her throat was as open as it could be and soon he was bumping at the back.
    Stephanie knew what was coming and desperately tried to relax which was extremely difficult when her mouth was stretched painfully, as wide as it would go and her mother was rubbing her clit and licking her cunt, making her moan from deep in her tummy.

    “Very good. I’m impressed” Edward praised as his member entered her throat.

    Stephanie felt herself swell with pride as she controlled her gag reflex and Edward pushed forward sinking into her throat before pulling back and all the way out. Saliva spilled from her mouth and hung from his cock as she took several big breaths of air before opening wide for him again.

    Chapter 5

    Maria looked up from between Stephanie’s legs when she heard the knock on the door. She looked at Edward who nodded his head to confirm she could answer it. She climbed from the bed and stopped in her tracks. Edward was pushing his entire cock in and out Stephanie’s throat until his balls banged against her forehead. Maria watched as Stephanie’s throat expanded as the enormous hard cock entered. Stephanie had her eyes closed and incredibly, was breathing very calmly through her nose.

    “Go on then, answer it”

    Maria shook herself out of her daydream and quickly opened the door to Don and showed him in.

    “Ah, you must be Don, welcome” said Edward “forgive me not coming to shake your hand but I am somewhat busy as you can see” he continued, not missing a beat as he continued fucking Stephanie’s throat.

    “Molly, would you please undress Don, if he wishes to stay he must be naked like us.”

    Don stared as Maria undressed him. His daughter Stephanie was laid on the bed with her head hanging off the bottom, she wore nothing but her red high heels.
    An Adonis of a man was pushing his enormous dick in and out of her mouth until his balls smacked her in the forehead. It looked even bigger than the pictures he was sent and the guys body was ripped too, not huge in a body builder way, just big and hard.

    Edward slowly withdrew his dick and motioned for Stephanie to sit up as Don stood with his hands covering his caged penis.

    “Don’t be shy Don; we are all going to be good friends. I can feel it” said Edward walking to his drink his dick swinging as he went, dripping spit over the floor.

    “Can I get you a drink?” he asked.

    Don shook his head.

    “Molly” Edward paused “That’s not your real name is it?” he didn’t wait for an answer “That’s of no consequence to me. I shall always know you as Molly and Candy and this….” He motioned toward Don with his hand “would be your husband if I had to guess.”

    Maria nodded dumbly.

    “And Candy would be your….” He stopped to think “you look so alike you must be related. Is she your niece perchance, or maybe even your much younger sister?”

    Maria looked at the floor “daughter” she mumbled.

    “Pardon?”

    “Daughter” Maria said again, louder.

    “How perfect” Edward chuckled. “How old?”

    “Eighteen”

    “Mnmmmm, that’s just wonderful. What a naughty slut at such a young age. I love it. Molly, please move Don’s hands for me”

    Maria moved Don’s hands to revel his caged penis.

    “Ah. Don’t be embarrassed Don. Many of my women have husbands or boyfriends like you. Please have a seat wherever you like. The couch is comfortable and you’ll have a good view from there, but please feel free to move about at will.”

    Don sat on the couch and Edward held his hand out to Maria who took it and followed him to the bed.

    “You see Don, what we have here is a pair of sluts who need a real man. They took one look at my dick and now they belong to me, after tonight they will worship my cock and wish I could fuck them forever. I can’t believe how you’ve let your wife and daughter stray. A real man wouldn’t allow it. I’ll show you what a real man would do.”

    Edward took a chair from the table and placed it on the floor in front of Don and sat on it.

    “Candy. Come here.”

    Stephanie climbed off the bed and stood next to Edward.

    “Across my knee” he commanded.

    Stephanie dutifully lay across Edwards lap. Edward looked at her milky white buttocks and ran his hand gently over them, feeling the soft, smooth skin.

    “Aghhhh!” Stephanie cried as Edward brought his hand down sharply.

    “I’m sorry to do this Candy” Edward began “but your daddy hasn’t been strict enough with you and you deserve a proper spanking.”

    Again he brought the palm of his hand down hard on Stephanie’s butt cheek and again she squealed, a red handprint rising against her white flesh.

    “Now you are all here of your free will and can ask me to stop at any time. If you do, you will all have to leave immediately. Would you like me to stop Candy?”

    “No” Stephanie sobbed.

    “Okay then. Molly. Please come and kneel beside us.”
    Maria knelt down beside Edward like an obedient dog as Edward proved who the alpha male was.

    Don sat in his chair and watched his daughter spanked by this stranger. This was a real punishment being administered. Large red marks appeared on her buttocks and upper thighs and Stephanie cried with each blow but it didn’t stop Don’s prick from swelling and pressing against the confines of his chastity cage.

    Presently Edward stopped and positioned Maria on all fours with her legs under Edwards chair and her butt by Stephanie’s head.
    Stephanie pulled her mom’s thong out of the way and placed a hand on each buttock, parting them before using her tongue on her asshole as instructed.
    Edward caressed Steph’s red buttocks lovingly and then began spanking her again, Stephanie’s cries and squeals muffled as she rimmed her mom.

    Chapter 6

    Maria lay on her back, hugging her legs up to her chest, watching as Edward crouched between her legs and pressed the tip of his prick against her pussy.
    She had been feeling almost guilty as Edward had spanked her daughter but she could tell by the way that Steph had licked her that she was enjoying it and she joined Maria, moaning in between her squeals.

    Edward had stopped and when both girls stood Stephanie’s face was streaked with tears but she was smiling and she had even thanked him.
    Edward had stood and led them by their hands to the bed. His dick had softened and swung between his legs as he’d climbed onto the bed and sat up against the headboard. Stephie and herself had lain on the bed with their heads in his lap and worked on his cock again until he was hard, the massive member jutting up proudly as they’d sucked and licked it.
    Stephanie now lay beside her, idly stroking her tits as Edward pushed the tip of his dick into her mother’s waiting fuck hole.

    “OH GOD!” Maria hissed between gritted teeth as her cunt was stretched by the first couple of inches of Edward’s dick.

    Edward rocked back and forth slowly inching his penis into Maria’s warm welcoming cunt.

    “So big, so big,” Maria moaned “you’re so fucking big. Oh my god.”

    Edward pulled back until the tip popped out and then sank down, pushing in about seven inches.

    “Oooohhh” Maria moaned as she was impaled on seven inches of thick, throbbing cock.

    Edward’s hips moved back and then again he sank down pushing in another inch.

    “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck” Maria whispered as her pussy was filled with Edwards throbbing meat.

    Eventually Edwards’s balls rested against Maria’s butt cheeks and Maria stared up at him trying to control her breathing.
    Edward pulled back and then plunged down, driving his cock into her.

    “Oh my goodness, you’re sooooo big” She purred as Edward began fucking her in long deep strokes. “I luuuuuuuuuv your big cock inside me.”

    Maria was no stranger to cock and she had experienced some big ones before she was sure Edward was the largest she’d encountered but better yet he knew what he was doing and she quickly reached an orgasm.

    “Don’t stop, don’t stop” she groaned as the tell-tale signs started in her tummy. “I’m gonna cum”

    Edward had no intention of stopping yet and looked down as a Maria’s chest and face flushed pink and her toes curled as she began to shudder and her face contorted with her mouth opened in a silent cry.

    Maria’s whole body shook as the biggest series of orgasms she’d experienced in a long time or possibly ever washed over her. Edwards cock found her G spot every time it filled her and he didn’t stop fucking her until the multiple orgasm became painful and she pushed at his chest with her hand.

    “My turn, my turn!” Stephanie cried as Edward withdrew and climbed off Maria.

    Edward smiled knowingly at the young girl and lay on his back.

    “Oh my lord” sighed Maria with her eyes closed.

    Stephanie placed her knees on either side of Edward’s body and reached back and held his dick, guiding it toward her pussy. She wiggled herself into position and slowly began to sink down.

    Chapter 7

    Don shifted in his seat and cupped his balls. They felt really cold and looked quite blue. He looked at his caged penis. It was so painful now where it had been pressing and pushing against the bars of the chastity device. Not that Don wanted to be released, oh no, he was having the time of his life. The large amounts of precum that were oozing from his dick and hung in large threads from the cage were testament to the fact.

    Don had watched Edward fuck Maria until she had cum like Don had never seen. He loved to see her having such a good time and it turned him on greatly likewise, Stephanie.
    Edwards cock had looked even bigger between her cute little ass cheeks as she had knelt over him in cowgirl position. It had taken her considerable effort to lower herself onto Edward and Don was quite concerned that his daughter was going to be split in two.

    Still, there was something incredibly erotic about hearing is daughter panting and groaning as she rocked back and forth as she forced him into herself.
    She’d cum almost as soon as she managed to sink down on his entire length. My god how she’d moaned as she rode Edward, her hands moving from her belly to her tits which she’d squeezed hard.
    By this point Maria had recovered enough to mouth the words “I love you” to Don and then having looked at the dick sliding between her daughters buttocks “Oh my fucking god”.
    Don couldn’t remember when he’d seen his wife with so much lust in her eyes as she’d turned and laid next to Edward and kissed him as Stephanie rode him.

    It was at this time that Edward once again reminded Don just where he stood.

    Stephanie had said “Oh my god Edward I love you’re big hard cock inside me” to which Edward had replied;

    “That seems very formal Candy. I’d like you to call me daddy”

    Stephanie and Maria had both looked nervously over at Don.

    “Don. You don’t mind if Candy….Oh hell, why not and Molly. You don’t mind if your girls call me daddy do you? It seems like Candy really needs a proper daddy. You know, someone who can look after all her needs.”

    “No sir” Don had replied quietly.

    He and Maria had played around with cuckold humiliation but this was different. He really wanted Edward to dominate him and his family. Not for the first time this evening, one of the Baker family was left wondering what it was about this man.

    “You see girls” Edward chuckled “Don is quite happy with me being your daddy when we’re together and that is what you should call me.”

    “Okay daddy” the girls chimed together.

    Don felt a strange fluttery feeling in his stomach when he heard them call him that and he’d held his caged penis tightly.

    Stephanie had kicked off her stilettoes and as her ‘daddy’ supported her, had placed her feet flat on the bed so she was squatting. She had then bounced up down, fucking herself with Edwards entire cock. She lifted herself up until the tip nearly came out of her and then sank down hard, taking all of him.

    “Oh daddy, you’re in me so fucking deep” she’d cried “I’m gonna cum again”

    Don had listened to Stephanie wail and watched as her body had shook and convulsed as she threw her head back with her eyes squeezed shut until eventually she stopped cumming and gingerly lifted herself off Edward and rolled off to the side.

    Don had looked at Edwards cock, slick with his daughters cum and still hard like concrete and wondered how the hell he managed it.

    Chapter 8

    Maria held Edward’s slimy cock with two hands and marvelled at it. It was so powerful and big and hard. It had given Stephanie and her so much pleasure already. She was in love with it.
    She slowly licked up the shaft from the bottom to the top, working her away around it until it was clean of Steph’s cum.
    Maria, on all fours, turned to face Don and pushed her ass up into the air.

    “Please fuck me daddy. I need you inside me” she said, looking Don square in the eyes.

    “I don’t know Molly, are you sure? Can you take more?” Edward teased, climbing to his knees.

    “Yes daddy, I’m sure. Fuck me” Maria whined like a schoolgirl brat, wiggling her buttocks.

    Edward slapped Maria’s butt playfully forcing her to squeal in delight as he held his cock and guided it between her legs. Maria grunted as Edward pushed the tip inside her and held it there.

    “Molly, I don’t know. Tell me how much you want it”

    “Oh daddy pleeeeease” Maria begged “I want it so bad. I need your big hard cock inside me. I want you to fuck me hard. I need you to make cum. Please daddy, pleeeeease”

    Maria pushed back trying to impale herself on Edward’s dick but Edward pulled back making her groan in frustration until finally he grabbed her hips and pulled back as he thrust forwards sliding ten inches of thick hard cock into her cunt.

    “OH FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” Maria cried, pushing her head down into the bed and biting the covers as her hands balled them up in her fists.

    Edward pulled back and then thrust forward again, with gradually building speed until he was pounding Maria’s cunt, his thighs slapping against hers.
    Maria squeaked into the bed clothes, unable to talk, as she was fucked roughly from behind.
    It didn’t take too long before the sensations she was feeling turned into another orgasm and finally she managed to form words.

    “Cumming, cumming, cuuuuuuumming!”

    Edward continued fucking her brutally as Maria was tossed around like a rag doll, her eyes rolled back into her head and making guttural moans each time Edwards cock rammed into her.

    “Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh”

    “Be careful what you wish for Molly” Edward said, finally pulling out of her and allowing her to flop forwards “you did ask me to fuck you hard”

    Edward turned to Stephanie where she was watching with interest.

    “Candy my child. Would you please lie on the floor in front of Don?”

    “Yes daddy” Stephanie replied climbing off the bed.

    He turned to Don. “I have enjoyed your wife and daughter very much Donald. I take it from that mess” he gestured toward Don’s caged penis “that you have enjoyed watching?”

    “Yes sir” Don replied.

    Edward nodded “Well I’m not quite finished. I have one more treat for Candy here and then they can both enjoy my cum.”

    Candy smiled up at Edward.

    “Tell me Don, have you taken Candy yet?”

    Don looked down at his feet guiltily and shook his head.

    “But you’d like to right?” Edward continued.

    Don didn’t move.

    “There’s no need to answer Donald. We all know the answer and you should have her. You’d like it wouldn’t you Candy?”

    “Yes daddy” Candy replied and when Don slowly raised his head, her eyes locked on his.

    “That’s for another time” said Edward.

    Edward went the bedside table and opened the drawer, pulling out a large black bottle.

    “Legs over your head please honey” he said, turning back to Stephanie.

    Stephanie rolled backwards until she was resting on the upper part of her back with her feet over her head, her knees almost on either side of her chin with her butt pointing up.

    “Don, come and taste Candy’s ass”

    Don looked to his wife on the bed who had immediately rolled onto her side. She just smiled at him.
    Don stared where his daughter was upturned in front of him her beautiful, legs bent over her head and her delectable ass ready for him.
    He slowly lowered himself to the floor and crawled to Stephanie. Placing one hand on each buttock he shivered at their softness. He looked down at her lovely little rosebud and her pussy which was wet and reddened from the fucking she’d received.
    He looked down at Stephanie who stared up at him, breathing heavily, urging him on with her eyes.

    Lowering his head he breathed in the odour of his daughter’s sex before kissing her butt cheeks lightly working his way toward little pucker.
    Sticking out his tongue he licked it gingerly, until slowly, his lust took over and he began to rim her in Ernest, sucking and pushing his tongue into her ass, moaning quietly.

    “Mnmmmm”

    “Oooh you’re an animal” Stephanie cooed, pouting at her father.

    “Okay, enough for now Donald, please apply a liberal amount of this” Edward interrupted, passing Don the black bottle of lubricant.

    “Candy” he said “I assume you are no stranger to anal sex?”

    “No daddy” Stephanie giggled as Don obediently squirted lube over and around her asshole.

    Edward crouched over Stephanie and pushed his dick down and guided it to Stephanie’s asshole and after rubbing the lube around he pushed the tip of his penis down.

    “OWWWW! Be careful, please be careful daddy” Stephanie pleaded as her ass lips were stretched open.

    Edward paused to let the young girl try and relax and then pushed again causing her to cry out in pain again.

    “Oh no daddy, it’s just too big, please stop.”

    “It’s okay Candy, it will hurt at first but the pleasure and satisfaction you’ll get will be worth it. You trust daddy don’t you?”

    “Yes daddy” she replied.

    “Good girl”

    Molly sat bolt upright watching with intense fascination as Edward pushed down again. Stephanie was grimacing and chewing her lower lip. Don was knelt next to his daughter his face inches away. Edwards cock looked impossibly thick as it forced its way inside her anus but suddenly something gave and the glans disappeared from view.

    “ARGHHHHHHHHH! OWWWWW! OWWWWWW!” screamed Stephanie.

    Edward just held still as Stephanie’s body came to terms with the intrusion and the pain subsided.

    Steph panted “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god” Steph panted, desperately trying to overcome the agony and control herself and relax.

    Edward pulled up a little and the pushed down again and again, slowly inching himself into the young girl.

    “Oh my god it’s so fucking big” Stephanie groaned as Edward pushed about half of his hard dick into her.

    Don stared at his little girl’s ass being stretched out to accommodate Edward. Maria climbed form the bed and joined him on the floor.

    “That is so fucking sexy” she whispered “I want him in my ass too”

    Soon Edward was sliding nearly his entire length into Steph and she loved it.

    “Oh my gosh daddy, you’re fucking me in my ass!”

    Edward fucked Stephanie harder and faster until she cried out.

    “Oh Jesus, you’re gonna make me cum again! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!”

    Stephanie came hard and wailed as Edward kept going until he too made noises that he was going to cum. He pulled out and Stephanie and Maria knelt before him, mouths stretched open and tongues out as he wanked his fat cock in front of them.

    Don watched in amazement when Edward unloaded onto the girls faces. He’d never seen so much cum come from a single man. He deliberately avoided their open mouths and purposefully covered as much of their pretty faces as he could.

    When he had finally drained his balls he didn’t have to say anything and Maria and Stephanie looked at each other and began kissing and licking each other’s faces as they hungrily cleaned up, swallowing their daddy’s sticky offering until they finished, looking up and grinning at Edward.

    “Good girls” Edward praised, patting their heads and turning and heading to the bathroom.

    As he got the bathroom he stopped and turned, looking directly at Don.

    “You know that I own your girls now Donald? Make sure you leave me all of your contact details before you go.”

    Donald humbly nodded and watched Edward disappear into the bathroom, closing the door behind him.

    END OF PART 3


  • Rachel’s Shaved Pussy F

    Font size : +


    As I thought, the last chapter was a bit less popular – bukakke really isn’t for everyone – but I am glad to see the numbers more-or-less holding up. Let me know if there are any other fetishes you would like Rachel to explore. A comment on the first chapter suggested she get her mother involved, and my mental wheels have been turning in that direction…

    Of course, getting regularly showered with my head-teacher’s jizz didn’t stop my other sexual activities. I was having far too much fun. I cast my net far and wide, finding eager partners of both genders to discreetly share erotic experiences with. Through all of it, Kirsty – beautiful blonde Kirsty – was my confidant. We met regularly to share exciting stories of our latest conquests, stories so exciting that they usually led to our own frantic copulation. I was still a little dependent on her for the use of her shaver, and although she never truly exploited the relationship, the difference in status added a little frisson to our interactions. I got very used to the tangy taste of her juicy pussy.
    Experimentation was always on the agenda too. Lovers – usually men – would try to cement our affections with gifts, and although we discouraged it, a fair few new possessions ended up in our hands, including quite a lot of sex toys. Dildos and strap-ons in a variety of sizes, sexy underwear with gaps in entertaining places, lotions, gags and blindfolds, handcuffs, clamps, whips…
    Because we were wary of giving others free rein to their urges without our control though, we made a point of taking the sundry devices away to test first, and the close relationship Kirsty and I had made it an ideal environment for safe experimentation. Soon, our encounters were accepted as normal ground for inventive debauchery… including public sex.
    Which is why I found myself in our kitchen, on my knees, lips on her cunt and moving feverishly, when my brother came in. Not my younger brother Richard (who would be in his room now, waiting tensely for a bit of fun later) but my older brother Simon. And the great thing was that he couldn’t see me.
    At that exact moment, I was under the counter-top, the front of Kirsty’s slutty short miniskirt resting on my forehead, so it looked like she was just standing there at the counter, breathing unusually heavily.
    I could hear his voice, but with my attention elsewhere and my hearing muffled by my position, I couldn’t make out what he said. Kirsty tried to push me away, but this seemed like such a fun situation that I resisted, and tongued her clit viciously until she gave in. She was trying to answer him, and I could hear the slight shake in her voice. The sound of a jug of something moving across the countertop was followed by pouring.
    There was no doubting the effect the situation was having on her. She had been wetter than usual to start with, as she often is when trying something new, but now her pussy was positively gushing, and I relished the spicy flavour as I lapped it up.
    A few more words were exchanged, then I heard the kitchen door close. Immediately, Kirsty grabbed the back of my head and pressed it inwards, signalling me to make my final attack. My tongue dived in, penetrating as far as I could reach, with a finger up her bottom for good measure, and within seconds she was convulsing, her cunt squeezing my tongue in frantic spasms.
    “Oh my God, Rachel, that was amazing,” she said, slumping down next to me. “When Simon walked in, I thought I was going to have a heart attack.”
    “What did he say?” I asked, wiping my gooey lips with my arm.
    “He asked why I was breathing heavily. I said I had just come back from a jog.”
    “In a miniskirt?! And also, you, jogging?!”
    Kirsty shrugged. “He seemed to accept it. He suggested I have a drink of juice, and passed me the jug. I kinda felt like I had to agree. Then he said he had things to do, and left.” She paused, idly fingering her twat slightly. “You know, your brother is kinda hot.”
    “Simon? I suppose he has a decent physique. He’s a sporty kind of guy. Is that why you got all juicy when he turned up? Your pussy was so wet!” I smiled lasciviously. “I bet you’d love to get his dick inside you.”
    “And you’d love to watch,” she retorted, although I noticed that she didn’t deny it. Then she looked a bit harder at my face. “Oh my God, you do! You want to watch me fucking your brother! Let’s do it!”
    I was reluctant at first – I hadn’t even let Rick inside me yet, although I had had plenty of sexy fun dominating him, dictating his every orgasm and denying or delaying his satisfaction while he watched me at my most erotic before his very eyes. He had even watched me with Kirsty, who had asserted her own power over him, making him our shared bitch. I knew that full penetration would happen eventually with Ricky, but I wanted to build to it, maximising the excitement to be had from it.
    And yes, Kirsty talked me round. We started to make plans to entice Si into a lovely, spicy three-way. “It won’t be straightforward,” I pointed out. “He’s not a desperate kid or pervy old guy; he’s pretty popular with the ladies. You’ll have to work on him.”
    So, she started flaunting herself more in front of him, wearing less and smaller clothes as she wandered round our house. A couple of times, she bent over to pick things up, making sure to give him a full upskirt view of her panty-covered bottom and camel-toe. Other times, she showed enough to make it clear she wasn’t wearing underwear. If she knew he was in a room, she would pinch her nipples before going in, making them poke through her top.
    We also made more noise having sex if we thought he was around, moaning and slurping and slapping far more loudly than we ever needed to. We did everything we could to make him think about Kirsty’s sexy body, and Kirsty having sex. Let me tell you, she was amazing at it, and he must have been going wild with desire. That was what we needed: a wild Simon, whose desire was so strong that it could overpower his inhibitions.
    We were very patient, but eager, so I was delighted when we agreed to bring it all to a head.
    It was really very simple. All we had to do was leave the door wide open and wait for him to come by. I sat on the floor, back to the wall, facing the door, with my legs wide apart. Kirsty, naked as I was, crouched in front of me, diving face-first into my crotch. In this position, her knees apart, her beautiful bald pussy could not have been better displayed to someone standing at the entrance to my room. I laid a hand on the back of her head, closed my eyes, and gave full voice to the sensations caused by the ministrations of her talented tongue.
    With the door open wide, there was no way Simon could not hear. Once he heard, being a male, there was no way he could not investigate. Once he saw the pure erotica of two nubile young nymphs in full sexual congress before his very eyes, having a libido, there was no way he could avoid being transfixed, or his genitals engorging and pressing at the front of his pants. This honey trap was baited with the purest ‘honey’, and he was powerless to escape it.
    I saw him, of course, but pretended not to, at first. A squeeze of my hand on Kirsty’s hair conveyed the message: target acquired. We continued the show for another couple of minutes, and I don’t think he even realized he was slowly advancing towards us, step by shuffling half-step.
    Then Kirsty turned her head and said, “Well then, close the door and take off your pants. My pussy is aching to be filled.” And with that, she turned her attention right back to my snatch.
    It was bold. He might have panicked, and been scared off. Instead, he did exactly as he was told. Without turning, he kicked the door closed, and undid his belt. His trousers dropped and he stepped out of them, then as he pulled at the waistband of his underwear, his hard cock sprang free with all the eagerness of a caged animal.
    And with that, my sexy blonde best friend and sometime fuck-buddy Kirsty became the pale, juicy meat in a Cohen sandwich. That meat was about to get a good helping of white sauce too, judging by the frantic pace of Simon’s hips. His enthusiasm was infectious, and I don’t blame him for being excited about the situation – no doubt the exact fantasy of a fair few boys in our school – but if he blew his load too soon, it would spoil the fun. Besides, he was drilling Kirsty’s cunt so hard that her entire body was moving forward, smashing her nose into my pubic bone, which can’t have been comfortable for her.
    “Whoa there!” I cried. “Relax, Si. Take it easy. You’ve… ugh, yeah… got one of the finest vages in the city at your disposal, so slow down and enjoy it. Grab a handful or two of that tight ass, she likes that… Ooh!” My voice went up an octave as her tongue on my clit signalled her agreement to this statement.
    It seemed to do the trick. He seemed to wake up, and become much more alive to his situation. He took on that familiar expression of delighted amazement: he was taking in the raw, stunning erotic beauty before him. Kirsty’s wide, curved hips, centred around the fleshy cavity into which his dick was disappearing. Her narrow waist, perfectly placed for his hands. The expanse of her pale back, with the swell at the edges that promised firm, rounded mammaries. The lustrous blond hair, bobbing up and down.
    He didn’t stop there. As his gaze continued upwards, his expression did not change. Yes, he was definitely looking at me with that same lust-charged gaze. My brother wanted to fuck me, his own little sister!
    Our eyes locked, an electric shock of mutual realization lighting an explosive fire of lust. Then he heard a sound behind him, turned, and leapt a foot in the air. “RICK!!! What the fuck are you doing here?!!”
    “Wanking, of course,” I replied calmly. “What the fuck does it look like.”
    My younger brother Rick was sat in what had become his regular corner, behind the door, the darkest, dingiest corner of the room. He wore a pair of my cotton panties, crusted with several cum-stain patches, and with the gusset peeled aside, his dick spilled out of the side and into his pumping fist. We had also made him wear one of my bras on this occasion, not because of any erotic aspect, but just because we found it fucking hilarious. To be honest, we didn’t do it very often, partly because it stretched and distorted the bra to a point where it was unusable from then on, but the combination of the feminine cloth stretched around his male torso and his expression of humiliation above it would just have us in stitches.
    Right now, his expression was one of despair combined with desperate need. Despite now being the focus of attention in the room, his fist did not stop pumping. He had been pleasuring himself continuously for a remarkably long time now, but such was our control over our slave that we knew he would not cum until we gave him permission.
    Eventually, one or both of us would usually have pity on him and get him off, following which he would slink off to his room, often with some arbitrary order from us ringing in his ears: “You are not allowed to clean that jizz off your hand until tomorrow morning, you hear?” “Give me those panties! You will go naked for the next 2 hours.” “How dare you stand up?! Get back on your knees and crawl to your room.” I think the despair might have come partly from the realization that this degradation was not dampening his arousal but enhancing it. He was becoming his mistresses’ submissive little bitch, and he knew it.
    But right now, I was in a magnanimous mood. “I think our little slave deserves a reward for good behaviour. How about you, Kirsty?”
    Kirsty pretended to think about it. “Well, he has done everything we ordered without fail. And now that I have had one brother, I’d like to try the other.” She turned, faced away from Ricky, and kissed me deeply, her tongue massaging mine. As she did so, she pulled me into the center of the room, so that we were both kneeling, embraced, our breasts pressed together.
    Then she turned to look over her shoulder. “Well come on, kid. Take off the bra, get over here and fill my cunt!”
    It was the moment he had been waiting for, the moment we had teased and denied him for so long. He was so eager that I think he missed the first time, leaping at Kirsty’s back and leaving his wang sticking out between her upper thighs. I saw the bell-end protrude, then withdraw, and then heard the longest, most satisfied groan as it entered the hot young love tunnel it yearned for. For several moments, he rested like that, his cheek resting on the blonde girl’s shoulder blade and her inner depths embracing his penis. Then ever so slowly, he pulled back and then thrust again, as if every centimetre of penetration was an experience to be individually savoured. In front of him, his paramour’s tongue continued to grapple and press on his sister’s.
    A small part of my brain was dimly aware of Simon’s continued presence, and tried to process how to integrate him, but there was little capacity to think beyond the pulsing, raw erotic power of the three-way triste already in progress. Kirsty broke off to plant delicate, sizzling, nuzzling kisses on my sensitive neck as her fingers worked on my even more sensitive cunt.
    Then something else was there at my opening, warm meat cleaving my pussy lips, and hot male breath on my ear. That was when I realized that Kirsty had taken care of it. Her fingers had not just been massaging my labia, but spreading it wide to view invitingly from behind, while her lips on my neck had given her freedom to beckon with her eyes. I knew that sexually charged gaze well, but it was still a surprise and delight that it was all the convincing Simon needed to give in all resistance and sample the incestuous delights of his little sis’ tight vagina.
    And so the four-way tableau of coupled young bodies was complete. Amid the pushing of two eager male pelvises, it became difficult to maintain the lip-lock without teeth smashing against each other, but our fingers intertwined and our eyes were fixed on the feminine gaze only an inch away, feeding on the lust and arousal we both found reflected there. I only wished she were my sister biologically as much as she felt emotionally, to make the sinful, incestuous symmetry complete.
    Hips thrust, cocks pistoned, pussies stretched to welcome them. As we all sweated with the joyful exertion of it, the room permeated with the spicy aroma of fresh perspiration, and there yet another reminder of our taboo-breaking came into play, for the aroma had that tingly familiar overtone. Even if we don’t realize it most of the time, our personal aromas are always there, and here the experiences of intense, passionate fucking were blended with smells that had surrounded me every day since birth. On my tongue was the now-familiar taste of Kirsty’s lips, garnished with the added flavour of my own aroused vagina. Touch, taste, smell, sight, every sense was alive with the insistent drive of a sister, two brothers and another sex-crazed teen goddess intertwined in four-way sexual congress.
    It was an instant and an eternity before Simon leaned forward, pressed his chest against my back, and growled, “Oh God, Rachel, I’m going to cum. I’m going to cum in your pussy, sis. Oh God, your pussy is so hot!”
    “Yes!” Kirsty gasped. “Cum in your sister. Fill our pussies with your hot semen. My… Oh God. I’m cumming too. Aaahhh!”
    And she pressed her lips on mine so hard it almost bruised, her aggressive tongue forcing its way right to the back of my throat, leaving no doubt the illicit thrill of this incestuous romp was ramping up her sex drive massively. She was an only child, so to her it can only have been an exciting idea, unburdened with the mess of any daily interactions with real siblings.
    For me, the reality of it was even more intense. My orgasm came as an almost physical heat, spreading out from my slick loins to my furthest extremities, like a full-body blush at the shame of breaking such a fundamental taboo. Pleasure spilled through me, as if my body itself tried to resist, but could not stem the torrent of orgasmic joy. The scream of sheer pleasure that erupted from my mouth would surely have alerted the entire neighbourhood, had it not been muffled by my girl-friend’s thick tongue filling my oral cavity.
    As Kirsty and I collapsed limply, I found myself only an inch from her spasming labia, liberally basted with Rick’s sperm. I felt further splashes as my brothers anointed the smooth-skinned tangle of nubile girls with their second and third explosions of ejaculate.
    I looked up to see my siblings still kneeling over us, their faces split by massive grins. “Okay, get out now,” I mumbled exhaustedly, and despite the lack of any authority in my voice, they obeyed.
    Before standing up though, Simon took a handful of Kirsty’s long, smooth blonde hair and used it to wipe off his softening dick, letting the now jizz-matted strands full back to land on their owner’s soft, flushed cheek. “See you at dinner,” he said insolently as he grabbed his pants.
    We lay there for a few minutes, enjoying the gentle, glowing aftermath of what had just happened. Then her tongue between my legs prompted me to dive into her folds myself, licking up the mingled sexual juices deposited there. I had no immediate urge to engage in further intercourse right now, it just seemed a shame to waste those lovely secretions. I realized then that I had grown to not just enjoy, but love the taste of semen, and especially the heady blend to be found inside a freshly fucked pussy.
    And so we lay there, two beautiful teenage cum-sluts lapping at each other’s vaginas and the leavings of two teenage boys who had come from the same vagina. And the leavings of my father. That made me wonder slightly about moving up the chain myself, but for the moment I was content. In a while, I knew the stimulation would have us ready to go again, and the pace of our nibbles and licks would increase, but for now, being intertwined with my blonde fuck-friend with a tasty jizz-snack between her legs was enough.


  • Lesbian Mind Control Incest Chapter 3: Daughter’s Taboo Reward

    Font size : +


    Maria, with her mind control powers, gets back at her lover with the help of her daughters and Lily.

    Lesbian Mind Control Incest
    A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research
    Chapter Three: Daughter’s Taboo Reward
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    “That’s it, work that tongue into my ass, Lily,” I moaned, kneeling on my bed beside my wonderful, eighteen-year-old daughter Janet. She had a look of rapture on her face, mirroring my own, as Alison, her older sister and my eldest daughter, rimmed her ass. “You love my ass, you lesbian slut.”

    “I do, Mistress,” Lily moaned, her auburn hair fanning over my ass like silk as her fingers clenched and relaxed.

    I shivered as her tongue swiped across my asshole, tonguing and rimming it. Hot flutters shot through my body straight to my pussy. I shivered, clenching hard as I savored the sweet delight of my ex-girlfriend’s nineteen-year-old daughter tonguing my asshole. She was such a whore.

    My whore. Just like Alison was.

    “Lick my ass, you nasty dyke-slut,” Janet moaned, her round breasts swinging beneath her body, her black hair sliding across her shoulders as she rocked back into her older sister’s nasty licking. “Jam that tongue in me. Eat my ass. Oh, yes, you love it.”

    “Because mom made me,” Alison wailed, her voice throaty with pleasure. “But, yes. I love it. Your ass tastes so sour and yummy, Mistress Janet.”

    My youngest daughter shot me a glowing grin. Having our asses eaten out was the perfect way to start our Saturday. It was a new life for all of us. Everything had changed last night with the arrival of the mysterious Halo.

    Who sent it? And why? Why choose me? Why did they give me the power to control people’s minds? I didn’t understand the motivations to the Institute of Apotheosis Research, nor did I care. Because I loved controlling people’s minds.

    It was a thrill. A rush. A wicked, naughty delight. I was such a bad mother. I had converted my bratty daughter Alison and her best friend into my lesbian sex slaves and my youngest daughter, Janet, into my lover.

    She was far better than that bitch Bianca. I hoped she contracted every venereal disease fucking all those asshole men in Vegas. I hoped they left her dripping cum. Cunt! I can’t believe I loved her. I can’t believe I trusted her.

    My fingers clenched on the bedspread savoring Bianca’s daughter rimming my asshole. Lily’s tongue pressed into my butt-hole, swirling around my bowels. I groaned, my head snapping back, my black hair flying about my head. My large breasts swayed beneath me as I rocked back and forth.

    The morning sunlight streamed into my bedroom, warm on my back and left tit. I wiggled my ass, drinking in the sun’s kiss along with the delight of Lily’s tongue. Her mother never would have licked my asshole. She always thought anal was disgusting.

    And now her daughter was my anal whore.

    “Oh, yes, you dyke-slut,” I hissed. “Oh, Lily, I bet your cunt is so hot from licking my asshole.”

    “So hot, Mistress,” she moaned between licks. “I love worshiping your ass. Right, Alison? We love it.”

    “We do,” groaned Alison, still fighting against my powers but unable to deny the commands I gave her. The Halo, integrated into my body, let me overwrite her brain waves or some sort of nonsense like that. I didn’t care how it worked.

    It just did.

    “We love worshiping your ass, Mommy-Mistress, and Mistress Janet’s ass.”

    Janet squealed. “Oh, Alison, you anal-whore! Oh, that’s it. Mmm, lick my ass. You were so bad last night. You and Lily were such bad whores.”

    “So bad,” Alison moaned.

    My pussy dripped juices down my thighs. I loved my new life. Especially with Lily’s tongue rimming my asshole. I glanced at Janet, and she beamed at me, her glasses slipping down her nose. She was so cute. So wonderful. Such a good girl.

    I leaned over and kissed her hard on the mouth. Our tongues met, dueled. We moaned into each other’s mouths as the pleasure of our sex slaves rimming our assholes shot through us. It was wonderful. This naughty, wet heat that rippled through me, making my nipples ache.

    Janet gasped, breaking the kiss. “Oh, Alison, yes, finger my pussy. You’re being such a good slave. Good slaves get rewarded. And you want to be rewarded.”

    “Yes, Mistress Janet,” Alison groaned, so eager for it and hating herself all at the same time.

    “Yes, rewards,” Lily groaned and suddenly her right hand slipped down from my ass and three of her fingers reamed into my pussy. “We love being rewarded.”

    Lily took better to being a slave. Alison objected to the incest. Which made it so sexy when she buried her tongue deep into her sister’s asshole and fingered her pussy. Janet’s head snapped back, her breasts swaying as she rocked back into her sister’s pumping digits, face scrunching with pleasure.

    It was so hot seeing my daughters engaging in incest. The Halo had freed me. I could act on any desire that popped through my mind. All those time seeing my daughters as sexual beings, feeling ashamed for lusting after their barely legal bodies, was erased. No one could judge me. Anyone who did would be reeducated.

    It was intoxicating. I had no idea what I would do with my powers. But I did know I would enjoy myself.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I hissed, my body shuddering. “Ram those fingers deep into me, Lily. Make me cum harder than your whore-mother ever did.”

    “I will, Mistress,” she moaned between licks then jammed that wonderful tongue deep into my bowels.

    She wiggled her tongue around, eager to stir such pleasure through me while her three fingers pumped in and out of my pussy. The friction was wonderful. Pleasure rippled through my body. It had me trembling, swaying. I groaned, eyes rolling back into my head as I savored them. I drank them in.

    Janet moaned louder and louder, her head thrown back, her face flushed with her pleasure. Her orgasm built and built. I shivered, eager to see my youngest daughter cum on my eldest daughter’s tongue and fingers.

    Distantly, my front door crashed opened.

    “Where are you, Maria?” a woman shouted.

    I frowned, my body trembling, on the verge of cumming. Who was in my house?

    “I can’t believe you left me in Vegas! You are paying me back for the $507 I had to pay the damn cabbie to get home!”

    Bianca burst into my bedroom dressed in the same slinky dress I had seen her wearing in Vegas yesterday, though it was far more rumpled, her makeup smeared, her auburn hair disarrayed. She had fury crossing her face that then froze.

    “Lily?”

    Lily didn’t stop licking my ass and fingering my pussy as her mother stood in the doorway in stunned shock. Fear rippled through me. My ex-girlfriend stared at me as her daughter devoured my asshole and pussy.

    In our relationship, Bianca had always taken charge. She instigated our fun. She bought our sex toys. Almost all of the ones in my collection were picked out by her from our local sex shop, Pink Pussycat Delights. It was her idea to go to Vegas for our girls’ weekend.

    And it was her idea to fuck two guys and try to get me to join in.

    “What the fuck is this?” she demanded. “Lily, what the fuck are you doing?”

    “Eating Mistress’s asshole, Mom,” Lily answered, her voice choked.

    “Stop that right now! She’s a my daughter, Maria! What the hell!”

    For a moment, fear held me. I wanted to cower against her anger. I never liked standing up to people. I wasn’t assertive. I let Alison run wild, unable to discipline her properly, and I let Bianca think flirting with other guys and propositioning me for an orgy with them was something she could do. She didn’t respect me. Alison hadn’t respected me.

    Now she would.

    “Shut the fuck up,” I snapped, my mind tingling as my brain waves shot out to hers. “I’m trying to cum on your daughter’s mouth.”

    Bianca shut the fuck up. Her jaw slammed shut. Her eyes widened, panic crossing her face as she tried to speak. Her jaw refused to move, though her lips twitched. Her large breasts rose and fell beneath her rumpled party dress. She opened her mouth, working her jaw, testing it, but then she tried to speak again, and nothing happened, her eyes growing wilder.

    “Just stand there and watch, you whore,” I hissed. “Watch your daughter make me cum. She loves worshiping my asshole.”

    “I do, Mom,” moaned Lily. “It’s so delicious.”

    “So delicious,” Alison echoed.

    “I made sure your daughter wouldn’t end up as a filthy, man-fucking whore like you, Bianca,” I hissed. “She’s my lesbian slave now. She understands her place.”

    “Worshiping Mistress and her lover,” moaned Lily. “With Alison, my girlfriend.”

    I shivered, smiling at Bianca as she stood there, her green eyes wide in shock. She swayed, struggling to move, but her legs wouldn’t obey. The muscles in her neck twitched. She didn’t want to watch her naked, nineteen-year-old daughter make me cum.

    I groaned in delight, my orgasm swelling as Lily’s three fingers pumped faster and faster. Her tongue churned my asshole into a froth. Ripples washed through me as I came closer and closer to cumming, my thoughts whirling.

    Bianca had to be punished.

    “Oh, Lily, you’re doing such a good job. Mmm, yes, lick my ass. You’re going to get such a reward today.”

    She swirled her tongue faster, eager.

    I stared into Bianca’s wild eyes. Tears beaded the corners. “Oh, yes, your daughter is such a good anal-slut. Mmm, she loves my asshole. She’s going to make me cum so hard.”

    “So hard, Mrs. Carter,” groaned Janet. “Oh, Alison. Oh, you slut. Oh, make me cum. I… Yes!”

    Janet screamed her head off. She always came so hard, popping off like a firecracker. She swayed beside me, her juices gushing out of her pussy and running down Alison’s right arm. Alison moaned into her sister’s asshole, tonguing her hard, giving Janet all the pleasure she deserved.

    She was such a good girl.

    Lily’s thumb rubbed my clit. I groaned, my pussy clenching down on her plunging fingers and my asshole spasmed on her swirling tongue. The two different delights met in my core. My back arched, my body tensing.

    “I’m going to cum so hard on your daughter’s tongue and fingers,” I moaned to Bianca. “Oh, she’s such a slut. My slut!”

    “Always!” Lily breathed between licking probes of my asshole.

    Her fingers jammed deep into my pussy. Tears fell down Bianca’s cheeks. My orgasm exploded in my pussy.

    My asshole and cunt both writhed about Lily’s probing body parts. Rapture flooded through my body. My hair whipped about my head as the ecstasy reached my mind. It was so hot. I could feel Bianca watching her daughter be my whore, pleasing me the way Bianca should have pleasured me. If she had been a good girlfriend, then she wouldn’t need to be punished.

    And I would punish her.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I howled to the ceiling. “You’ve been bad, Bianca. So bad! And bad sluts are punished!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Bad sluts are punished,” breathed Deidre Icke, savoring the newest revelation from the goddess. “Yes, yes, of course.”

    The President of the Institute of Apotheosis Research stared at the computer monitor in her office, watching the spy camera placed in the ceiling of Subject 1’s bedroom. The new goddess head tossed back and forth as she came on her slave’s mouth. Apparently, the angry woman was the slave’s mother. And she had wronged the goddess.

    “How will you punish her?” Deidre asked, her fingers plunging over and over into her pussy.

    Her clothing was rumpled, her normally crisps business skirt and blouse wrinkled and stained. She had slept in her office chair, falling asleep masturbating to the spy footage of the first new god of the modern age use her powers. Deidre hadn’t expected lesbian incest to be embraced or that sexual slavery was something that should be desired.

    But that was why she watched. To learn the revelations for the new gospel. Just like her dead guru, the amazing Dr. Henry Blavatsky, had wanted. Her eyes flicked to his picture on her desk, his wife standing beside him, both smiling. Neither had lived to see his dream realized.

    But Deidre had insured it was a reality, pioneering the Halos.

    A knock came at her door. “Mom?” Deidre shivered as her eighteen-year-old daughter, Alexis, opened the door of her office. “You’ve been here all night and… Oh, god, Mom.”

    “Come here,” Deidre moaned. “The goddess has given me such revelations.”

    “She has?” Alexis asked, her eyes widening. The eighteen-year-old beauty, her eyes averted from her mother’s half-nudity, walked towards the desk. “What sort of revelations?”

    “That we need to have sex. Incest between mothers and daughters is a beautiful thing.” A grin crossed Deidre’s face. “And bad sluts have to be punished. Have you been bad, Alexis? Have you been a slut?”

    The girl’s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the computer monitor. Deidre took her daughter’s hand, pulling her closer.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Strip,” I said after recovering from my amazing orgasm. “And you can move from the spot, slut.”

    Bianca, tears still falling down her cheeks, pulled off her clothing with alacrity, her stretch dress coming off, revealing her braless tits, her large breasts bouncing and swaying. I grimaced at the hickeys covering her soft flesh. The men had left their mark on her. She wiggled out of her lacy panties, her shaved pussy looking raw from being fucked all night by those men.

    I grimaced.

    “How much of a whore were you last night?” I asked.

    She opened her mouth and let out a strangled gasp, eyes even more wild as she struggled to speak but couldn’t. She clutched her throat, her face growing red, her green eyes bulging. I gave a dismissive wave and told her she could speak again, my brain tingling.

    “I was such a whore,” she said between coughs. “I…I fucked five guys. They invited friends.”

    “Mom, gross,” Lily said, cuddled up to Alison. “They’re men.”

    “So nasty,” Alison agreed, her face twisting in disgust.

    “And she was your girlfriend, Mom?” Janet said.

    I nodded my head.

    “Oh, you’re such a bitch!” Janet hopped off the bed, her round tits bouncing, and slapped Bianca hard. “You were my mom’s girlfriend, and you thought fucking a bunch of guys would be better than being with her! I would never do that to Mom.”

    She was such a good girl.

    “We were in Vegas to have fun,” Bianca said, clutching her hand to her cheek, fresh tears falling. “How are you doing this? How are you making me do things, Maria?”

    “Because I’m special. I’m a goddess.” I liked saying that. It was easier than explaining dumb things about nanomachines and brain waves and all that technobabble. “And you had your chance to be at my side. But you showed your true face. You’re nothing but a filthy, man-fucking whore. A slut. A degenerate bitch. Five men in a single night… Gross.”

    “Super gross,” Janet agreed.

    I put my arm around her shoulders, pulling her to my side. “Luckily, I have my princess now. I don’t need you, Bianca.”

    “Fine,” Bianca said, holding her head up. “I have nothing to apologize about. We weren’t girlfriends. We were just fucking around. You’re the idiot who—”

    Janet slapped her again. Hard. Bianca stumbled and bumped into my dresser. “She is not an idiot, you dumb whore.”

    “You filthy bitch,” Bianca snarled and lunged for my daughter.

    “Stop, Bianca!” My mind tingled hard.

    Every muscle in Bianca’s body froze in midstep. She crashed to the floor, lying rigid like she was frozen solid. Her momentum rolled her onto her side. The command was so strong she wasn’t even breathing. I stared down at her big breasts jiggling to a rest, my anger flaring.

    “You can move. But you are never to attack me, Janet, or one of my slaves, whore!”

    Thoughts itched.

    Bianca moved. She let out a mad wail, scrambled to her feet, and bolted out of my bedroom, running as fast as she could down the hallway. I grimaced, the acrid scent of piss filling my nose. It flooded down her thighs, dripping onto my carpet.

    “Don’t run, you filthy bitch! Oh, god, you’re ruining my carpet.”

    Bianca slowed to a walk as she reached the living room, but kept heading for the front door, moving as fast as she could.

    “You can’t leave the house without my permission.” I shook my head. “In fact, get in the bathroom and scrub yourself clean. Especially that diseased pussy. Then you’re going to shampoo the carpets in my entire house for what you did. God, there’s a puddle of piss in my bedroom.”

    “Such a filthy bitch,” Janet hissed. “Isn’t she, Mom?”

    “Your disgusting, Mom,” Lily gasped. “I can’t believe you would ruin Mistress’s carpet.”

    Bianca trembled, more tears falling down her face as she walked back down the hallway and then headed into the bathroom. The door closed. Her sobs were drowned out when the shower hissed on. I shivered, staring at the wet spots, the large one in my bedroom spreading.

    “I can’t believe I ever liked that bitch,” I said to Janet. “I always had terrible taste in lovers.”

    “Dad,” Janet agreed.

    “Yeah,” Alison said. “My dad’s even more of a deadbeat than Janet’s.”

    “She pissed on your carpet,” Lily said. “That’s so icky, Mistress.”

    “It is,” I said. “And you two,” I glared at Alison and Lily, “have the rest of my house to clean after last night. I want it spotless. Janet and I our going to take a nice, relaxing bath.” I had a jacuzzi tub in the master bathroom, my own reward for myself I had installed a few years ago. “Have breakfast ready for us in a half-hour and clean in the mean time.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” both Alison and Lily said, then the pair darted off naked.

    The bath was so relaxing. No sex—I was a little worn out from last night, we were up late enjoying ourselves—but just cuddling with my daughter. She was so wonderful. I stroked Janet’s hair as she cuddled against me. We soaked in the hot water. It was heavenly. We stayed in until we were both pruny.

    The house had already improved when we came out. Bianca, still naked and her body clearly scrubbed clean, fumbled with my rug shampooer while the smells of omelets beckoned from the kitchen. Alison was cooking while Lily busied herself in the living room, cleaning up from the disaster my daughter’s party had left last night.

    After breakfast, Janet and I retired to the backyard to bathe naked in the Southern California sunshine while my house was put back into order. I was a goddess now. I didn’t have to clean up after other people’s messes. Never again would anyone walk over me.

    “Mommy-Mistress,” Alison said, kneeling down beside my chaise lounge chair a few hours later, “the house is clean. And that whore is hiding in the closet crying. She’s not happy we took away her dress.” Alison had a satisfied smirk on her face. “The carpet is still wet, but drying from the shampoo.”

    “No stains?” I asked.

    Alison shook her head.

    “Good.” I stood up. “Well, let’s get dressed. It’s time to go shopping.”

    Janet pushed up her glasses. “Where at?”

    I grinned at her as I stood naked, my breasts bouncing. It was wonderful sunbathing nude. I had never done it before. We returned to the house where everyone, except Bianca, dressed. I found my ex cowering in the closet, half-buried beneath a few jackets.

    “Please,” she sobbed. “Let me go. I’m s-sorry I pissed on your rug. I was scared. You’re scary, Maria. And I’m s-sorry I was a whore. I d-didn’t think about how you w-would feel.”

    “And that’s why you’re being punished,” I told her, brain prickling. “Stand up. We’re going out. You will not get more then ten feet from me. You will not cover your breasts or your pussy. You will hold your head up high and let everyone see your body. Because you are a filthy whore.”

    “A filthy whore,” she repeated. “Wait? I’m going outside naked?”

    I didn’t answer her. I just walked away.

    Jackets rustled as she dove out of the closet to follow me. She had to stay close. It was intoxicating. Her big boobs slapped together as she darted to keep up with me. My daughters and Lily waited in the living room, all four wearing short skirts and tight blouses like me, no bra or panties.

    “Oh, god, oh, god,” Bianca muttered as I opened the front door, the noon sunlight pouring through.

    “Come on,” I told her, pointing.

    Her hands twitched. She tried to cover her breasts as she went outside, but they wouldn’t rise higher than her stomach. She tried to shove them down to hide her pussy, but they stopped at her shaved pudenda, fingers reaching, stretching, but unable to hide her cunt. She stepped out into the sunlight. Across the street, one of my neighbors watered her flowers. She turned to wave and froze at the sight of naked Bianca.

    “She’s being punished,” I shouted, my thoughts tingling. “She’s been bad.” I smacked Bianca’s ass hard.

    “She’s staring at me,” moaned Bianca. “Oh, god, oh, god. Please, Maria, I’m so sorry. Don’t make me do this.”

    “You’re a whore,” I laughed. “And this is how whores are treated.”

    I sauntered to my car, taking my time. As soon as I was within 10 feet of it, Bianca darted to the vehicle, grabbing the passenger door. Janet slapped her hand away. “I’m her princess. You can ride in the trunk.”

    “That’s where filthy whores belong, Mom,” Lily nodded, opening the back door. Alison slid in on the other side so the pair could cuddle in the back.

    I popped the trunk with the button on my fob. “Hop in, Bianca.”

    She whimpered again as she crawled into my trunk. It must be sweltering in there. It was so hot in my car. I grimaced as I set down the seat, the vinyl hot on the back of my thighs, my steering wheel burning. I started the car and jacked up the AC immediately.

    “So where are we going, Mistress?” Lily asked.

    I grinned. “Pink Pussycat Delight.”

    “The sex shop?” blurted out Alison.

    “Cool,” Janet said.

    Janet bounced eagerly in the passenger seat, her breasts molded by her tight shirt, her nipples so hard with her excitement. My two sex slaves squirmed in the back, holding each other’s hands. Bianca whimpered in the trunk. She should not have wronged a goddess.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Mom!” Alexis moaned, her pussy spasming on Deidre’s fingers. “Praise his name! Yes, yes, yes.”

    “See,” Deidre purred, watching the camera feed from Drone 17 as it followed Subject 1’s car through Thousand Oaks. “See how wonderful her revelation is.”

    “So wonderful, Mom.” Alexis had taken some convincing that mother/daughter incest was truly the new goddess’s proclamation. My daughter was fearful of the old morality that had choked mankind. But she had been raised in the teachings of Blavatsky and his wife. She had grown up anticipating this day.

    So understanding came.

    “Now you get to please me,” Deidre smiled, pulling her fingers out of her daughter’s pussy. She brought them to her mouth, licking them, savoring her juices.

    “Yes, Mom,” Alexis moaned, sinking to her knees and pushing her mother’s thighs apart.

    Deidre watched the screen eagerly as her daughter’s sweet tongue took its first swipe through her pussy folds. She had known the revelations from the new gods and goddesses would be amazing. But she had no idea that they would be this pleasurable.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    We stepped into Pink Pussycat Delight, Bianca darting through first, eager to get off the sidewalk, her big tits flopping. Her entire body was sweaty after the fifteen minute ride in the trunk, her hair plastered to her forehead. She groaned in relief as she stepped into the shop.

    It was a well-lit store set in a strip mall, its front windows tinted dark so people on the street couldn’t see. It catered more towards women, with a huge collection of sex toys and naughty outfits that dominated the bulk of the store. In the back were crammed the pornos, both magazines and DVD’s. It wasn’t seedy like older sex shops that catered more towards men, but inviting. You felt safe in there.

    “What the fuck?” the woman at the cash register gasped. She was young, her hair dyed violet and cut short, her nose pierced by a silver ring. “You can’t have a naked woman in here. And is she old enough?”

    “She’s legal, barely,” I grinned. “All three of them are. And nudity is welcomed. Even sex is allowed.” My brain tingled while outside I thought I heard a whirling sound.

    The woman blinked, frowning. “But it’s still illegal for them to be naked, right? I mean…”

    “Laws don’t matter. Only what I tell you. So relax. Enjoy the show.”

    “Show?” Bianca asked, her eyes widening.

    “Your punishment,” I said.

    A man browsing the DVD’s in the back let out a groan at the sight of Bianca. I didn’t blame him. She was a stunning, sexy woman. Her body fit and curvy despite being a mother with a eighteen-year-old daughter. She took care of herself and it showed.

    “You get to enjoy the show, too,” I told him. “She’s a whore. A filthy degenerate. Right, Bianca?”

    “I’m a whore,” she said, her voice choked, her cheeks flaming and covered by tear tracts. “A filthy degenerate.”

    “Her number is 555-6834,” I told the man. “Remember it. If you ever want to get laid, call it and say, ‘I need your whore-pussy’ and she’ll be right over. Just cost you $100.” I glanced at Bianca, my thoughts tingling. “And you, if anyone calls you and says ‘I need your whore-pussy’ you drop what you’re doing, go to them, and fuck them for $100. Then you return to me and give me half. Understand?”

    She nodded her head, sniffling.

    “Don’t cry,” I snapped. “You wanted to be a whore. You should be happy. I’m giving you just what you wanted. All the guys to fuck that disgusting pussy. You’re to filthy to ever please a woman”

    “So why are we here, Mom?” Janet asked, her eyes so wide as she stared at the sex toys.

    “To buy your first strap-on, sweetie,” I told her. “Find the one you like then fuck Alison with it. Just to make sure you’ll like being fucked by it, too.”

    “Oh, thanks, Mom.” Janet hugged and kissed me. Then she broke away and darted for the dildos, taking Alison’s hand as she ran by. “Let’s find the perfect one, slave!”

    “Yes, Mistress Janet.”

    I looked at the dildo’s, too. I wanted to find the biggest one they had. Something perfect for fucking a whore’s pussy, to really stretch it out. I shivered at the sight of one thicker than my forearm and at least a foot long. It was obscenely huge, almost a parody of a dildo. I couldn’t imagine stuffing this monstrosity into my pussy. I picked it up, the fleshy shaft wiggling in my hand, the tip painted dark-red.

    “Do you think your whore-mother can take this dildo, Lily?” I asked, turning to my redheaded slave.

    “I know I couldn’t,” she said, wincing. “But Mom is a grade A whore.”

    “Oh, god,” Bianca gasped when I turned to her. Color faded from her cheeks.

    “Find me a harness, whore,” I grinned, tossing her the dildo, “and strap this on me once I’m naked. Lily, strip naked then strip me.”

    The door opened. Another man appeared. Another customer for Bianca. They would get to see her in action. Know that she was worthy for their cocks. Oh, it made me so wet. The perfect punishment to fit her crime.

    Lily stripped with eager delight, not caring that another two men and a woman had walked into the sex shop. My thoughts prickled as I cried out commands, so glad to see my powers affecting more and more people. They gathered, eager to watch Bianca get broken in by my new dildo while I told them all her phone number. She would be so popular. I bet she could quit her job and be a whore full time even after giving me half of what she made.

    Bianca wasn’t crying any longer when she returned with a harness. She watched as her daughter stripped, baring her large tits that were almost as big as her mother’s. They jiggled and swayed with youthful perkiness. She pushed down her skirt, wiggling, exposing the landing strip of fiery hair that led straight to her pussy.

    “Isn’t that just yummy?” I asked Bianca, my finger stroking down the landing strip to Lily’s tight pussy. She was dripping wet with her excitement.

    “No,” Bianca gasped, revulsion crossing her face, the thick dildo wiggling in her hands. “That’s my daughter’s pussy.”

    “What a terrible mother,” I told Lily. “You have a very yummy pussy.”

    “Thank you, Mistress,” she gasped as my finger pushed into her hot, wet depths. Her tight silk clenched down on my probing digit as she shuddered.

    I pulled my finger out of her pussy and brought it to Bianca’s lips. She flinched as I smeared her daughter’s cunt on her lips, making them all glossy with the tangy musk. Then I shoved it into Bianca’s mouth, forcing her to taste her daughter.

    “Oh, isn’t that just delicious?” I groaned as Bianca jerked back, her lips popping off my finger.

    “No!” she gasped. “That’s so fucked up. She’s my daughter.”

    I just grinned, raising my arms over my head as Lily pulled up my blouse, my large tits spilling out. The naughty minx took a moment to lean in and nibble on my tit. I shivered at her as she fell to her knees and pulled down my skirt, her lips nuzzling into my dark bush, her tongue licking at my pussy.

    She was so hungry for it now.

    “Mom!” squealed Janet, darting back up to me with a red dildo, smooth and sleek with the tip hooking up into a blunt point, angled to massage a woman’s G-spot as she was fucked. “Isn’t this so hot? Alison will love it.”

    “I will,” Alison nodded, already pulling off her top. She knew what was about to happen. She was eager for it despite how much she pretended to hate it. “She’s going to fuck me so hard, Mommy-Mistress.”

    “Damn,” one of the watching guys said, his phone out.

    “No recording,” I snapped, brain tingling. “You can film Bianca once me, my daughters, and Lily leave.” Then I glanced at Bianca. “I’m naked.”

    She shivered, realizing that fact, and my earlier command sprang her into action. Lily moved out of her mother’s way which sadly forced her to stop licking my pussy. I stepped into the harness as Bianca knelt before me, the huge dildo thrusting through the front of the harness. She drew the black vinyl up my thighs, adjusting everything, cinching it tight.

    “That’s such a huge dildo, Mom,” Janet beamed as Alison did the same for her. Then Alison licked the red toy, flicking her tongue across it like it was her sister’s cock. Janet, naked like the rest of us, shivered, her round, barely legal breasts jiggling.

    “We’re going to have so much fun fucking our sluts,” I grinned at her. “Alison and Lily will love their rewards.”

    “My reward, Mistress?” Lily frowned. “I thought you were fucking my mother.”

    I grinned at her as Bianca cinched the harness tight. “You will receive your reward, Lily.” I smacked the dildo into Bianca’s face. “And you, whore, on your hands and knees like the cheating bitch you are.”

    Bianca whimpered, clearly wanting to cry but unable—whores don’t cry. She turned around, going down onto her hands and knees, her perfect ass wiggling at me. A faint tan line ran across her butt-cheeks and dove for her shaved pussy.

    She wasn’t wet.

    That wouldn’t do. “Whores are always wet when they’re being fucked,” I ordered, mind pricking. “And you’re about to get fucked.”

    Bianca let out a moan. It was like a faucet had been turned on in the depths of her pussy. Juices trickled out of her folds, beading on her lips, dribbling down her thighs. I had never seen a woman get wet so fast.

    “On your knees, too, slut,” giggled Janet. “I’m going to fuck you hard.”

    “Yes,” Alison gasped in eager delight.

    My oldest spun around, her small tits jiggling. She had tiny breasts, smaller than her younger sisters. But they were cute mounds topped by pink nipples. Like Lily, her pussy was shaved save for a landing strip of black hair. Her body toned and athletic, such a sensual sight.

    “Fuck me, Sister-Mistress,” she moaned, wiggling her hips. She was dripping wet, too.

    Janet wasted no time playing with her new toy. I was entranced by her youthful breasts jiggling as she fell to her knees. She placed the red dildo against her sister’s pussy and slammed in with a single thrust. Flesh slapped together. Breasts bounced. Janet groaned. Alison gasped. The watchers moaned.

    “Yes, yes, yes, fuck your sister-slave,” Alison moaned, her hips rocking back, her black hair swaying about her face. “Pound me. Oh, my god, Mistress, this dildo is amazing.”

    “Good,” Janet moaned. “We’re swapping. You get to fuck me next.”

    “You spoil me,” Alison beamed.

    My pussy clenched it was so exciting watching my daughters getting along, to see Alison understand and accept her place in our family. She was here to please us. And by doing that, she would get all the wonderful rewards she could.

    “Lily,” I said, falling to my knees behind Bianca, “stretch out before your mother. Your reward is to cum as much as you want as she licks your pussy.”

    “Oh, thank you, Mistress,” Lily gasped.

    “What?” Bianca’s head whipped around. “I am not licking my daughter’s pussy.”

    I raised an eyebrow and slapped her ass with the huge dildo. Her butt-cheeks rippled as I drummed back and forth. “Why do you think that, Bianca?”

    Her eyes widened. She realized I could make her do anything. Lily dropped before her mother, legs spread wide, tight pussy gaping open. Her pink flesh beckoned. I licked my lips, eager to devour her. It was such a juicy pussy.

    Bianca turned, staring down at her daughter’s cunt and blocking my view of it. The mother shivered, then she lowered her face without me giving her a command. She knew it would happen either way.

    “Mom!” Lily moaned in pure delight, her hands snagging her mother’s auburn curls. “Oh, Mom, yes, lick my pussy. Make me cum while Mistress’s reams your filthy whore-cunt.”

    “You are such a sweet thing, Lily,” I grinned, feeling all the eyes on me.

    Janet and Alison both gasped and moaned beside me, Janet fucking her older sister with such passion, her hips almost a blur. It inspired me, my pussy aching, my clit throbbing against the monster dildo’s base. I dragged it back, bringing the huge tip to Bianca’s pussy.

    And pushed.

    The base of the dildo pressed on my clit. My bud ached and throbbed as the whore’s pussy lips spread wider and wider. I groaned as I watched. They expanded to engulf the tip. She was so wet, her juices lubing the way. My hips pumped, pushing the cock deeper and deeper, inch by inch.

    Bianca’s moans were low and muffled. Her ass clenched as she took more and more of the dildo into her whore cunt. Lily shivered, her big breasts writhing as she humped against her mother’s licking mouth, having a good time.

    “Eat my pussy, Mom, while Mistress fucks your whore-cunt!” gasped Lily. “Oh, yes. Eat it. Devour it.”

    “Yes, devour her pussy,” I groaned, smacking Bianca’s ass as I drove the dildo in another inch.

    She took over half of it before I bottomed out in her cunt. I shivered, sliding back and thrusting in again and again. My clit ached and throbbed. I gripped her hip with one hand, the other squeezing my breast, twisting my nipple as the store echoed with incestuous passion.

    The doorbell chimed. “Come watch,” I commanded. “See the new whore in action. No filming. No freaking out. Enjoy!”

    “Fuck yeah,” a young man said, watching the action, staring at us with hot eyes. He wanted to fuck us all, but only Bianca was a whore.

    I thrust harder and harder, ramming the cock over and over into her pussy. Her lips were stretched tight over the huge girth. My clit ached every time I thrust forward. The sparks shot through me, mixing with the sheer exhilaration of being watched while I fucked a mother eating her daughter’s pussy.

    Beside me, Janet gasped and squeaked, her tits bouncing as she reamed her sister’s cunt. Alison moaned out her pleasure, babbling as she slammed back into her sister’s thrusts, enjoying their fucking so much.

    “You’re gonna cum, aren’t you, slave?” moaned Janet, smacking her older sister’s ass. “You love it.”

    “So much, Sister-Mistress,” she panted. “The tip’s stroking the top of my pussy.”

    My pussy clenched. Juices dripped down my thighs as I came closer and closer to erupting. I pounded Bianca. I fucked her with all my anger and hurt. I pounded her pussy, my fingers digging hard into her hip.

    “Take my cock, whore,” I hissed. “Take it while you lick your daughter’s pussy. Oh, you love it. You love being fucked by huge cocks. Because you’re that filthy. Aren’t you?”

    “So filthy,” Bianca moaned into her daughter’s pussy.

    “Just a disgusting whore,” moaned Lily. “Oh, yes, Mommy, lick my clit. Oh, you naughty whore. Make me cum and… Yes!”

    Lily bucked hard, her big tits jiggling as she came on her mother’s face. Her eyes rolled back into her head. She screamed out her pleasure as she thrashed. And Bianca kept licking, kept tonguing her daughter’s barely legal snatch, making her cum. Making her explode in lesbian passion.

    “You’re so hot,” Alison moaned. “You’re so hot when you cum, Lily!”

    “So are you!” Lily moaned. “Cum with me!”

    “Yes!” Alison gasped, her head tossing back, cumming on her sister’s dildo.

    “Oh, you naughty slut,” Janet moaned. “Oh, yes. Mommy, this is so hot!” She slammed into her sister, and joined her in cumming.

    I savored the sight of both my daughter’s cumming, their bodies writhing in their shared, incestuous passion. Janet thrust one final time into her sister’s cunt, then she collapsed over Alison, hugging her from behind, their lips meeting in a hot kiss.

    Sisters sharing their lusts.

    Lily gasped again, cumming a second time on her mother’s lips, humping so hard. My own orgasm swelled. I buried the huge dildo deeper and deeper into Bianca’s pussy. Every thrust stretched her out more and more, breaking in her pussy for her new life.

    And then my groin smacked into her ass.

    “You took it all, you dirty whore,” I moaned as my orgasm exploded through me.

    “I did!” Bianca moaned, her head snapping upright.

    She came, too. I wasn’t shocked. She was such a whore.

    Pleasure burned through me. It shot up to my mind, bubbling through my brain as my clit ground on the base of the dildo. Juices flooded down my thighs as I savored my new powers. I had such power. I could do whatever I liked.

    It was amazing. I was so lucky to be chosen. Like the letter said, I was selected out of all the billions of people on this planet. That made me so special. It was like winning the lotto on steroids. As the pleasure shot through my mind, I had visions of expensive houses and cars, of beautiful women swirling around me, twin sisters, mothers and their daughters, all eager to serve in my harem. To worship me. To love me.

    And my daughters and Lily. Those three would be the core of my harem. My princess and our two closest slaves.

    And in the corner, Bianca would be fucked by all the horny men who couldn’t touch my women. They could only fuck the filthy whore. She would have all the cocks she ever wanted. She would be fucked day and night. Her pussy taking dick after dick.

    A whore forever.

    “Damn,” I groaned, pulling my dildo out of Bianca’s pussy. “She’s all ready for you boys. Remember, you tell her, ‘I need your whore-pussy’ and she’ll be right over to collect your $100 and let you fuck her.”

    “I need your whore-pussy,” the young guy called.

    Bianca shuddered, crawling to him as he pulled out a wad of twenties from his pocket. I grinned as my whore took her first payment, turned around, and presented her gaping cunt for the young man to use.

    “Come on, ladies,” I purred, to my harem. “Let’s leave the whore to her fun and play with Janet’s new toy at home. Bianca, you no longer have to stay within ten feet of me. And make sure to keep your phone charged and always on you so you’ll never miss a client.”

    She only moaned like a whore.

    Lily, my daughters, and I didn’t bother dressing this time. We strode from the store, Bianca moaning like the whore she was, and stepped out into the sunlight. The world had changed. I didn’t understand why this had happened. I just knew I would enjoy every day of it with my daughters and Lily. Alison and Lily held hands, so happy and in love with each other.

    “Keep an eye out for any hotties you want to play with,” I told my girls as we headed to the car. It was time to enjoy our new life.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Mom!” gasped Deidre’s son, Alex, as he walked into her office. “What are you doing?”

    “Experiencing our new goddesses revelations,” she moaned. “You must have read the reports.”

    His cheeks ruddied. He was eigheen, Alexis’s twin. “I did. Is my sister…?”

    Deidre nodded my head, shuddering as Alexis’s tongue slid through her pussy folds. “She’s embraced lesbian incest.” Her eyes flicked to the papers in Alex’s hand. “Is that…?”

    “Subject 2 has been located. The Halo is ready to be sent.”

    “Yes,” Deidre moaned and came on her daughter’s mouth.

    The END


  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 3: Customer Service

    Font size : +


    The Devil’s Pact

    Chapter Three: Customer Service

    Regretfully, I walked out of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I really wanted to stay and watch Mary get her cunt eaten out by that Joy, the fine-ass Asian stylist, but the place reeked of so much nail polish remover it was making me sick to my stomach. Oh well, Mary was going to have a good time and I couldn’t wait to see her freshly waxed pussy. I smirked, wondering if she would remove all the hair. Or maybe she would just leave a landing strip of bright, auburn hair. I closed my eyes, picturing Mary’s beautiful, nude body. Smiling, heart-shaped face, small, firm breasts covered in freckles, curvy waist, and a line of fire leading down her groin to her wet pussy.

    I opened my eyes and continued walking to my old Ford Taurus, opened the door, and got in. Since, I spend my days driving around selling used vacuum cleaners, I practically lived out of my car. It was full of fast food wrappers and other garbage. I really needed to clean it out. Mary deserved better than to ride around in this filthy car. She hadn’t said anything, but it was obvious she didn’t like riding in my car. Maybe I should just get a new car since this one was a piece of shit. A Mustang, maybe, black and sleek. That would work. Smiling, I stuck my keys in the ignition. Hopefully it would start. The engine cough, sputtered. I feathered the gas and for a moment I feared my car wouldn’t start. Finally, the engine fired up noisily. Relieved, I drove up the street to the Best Buy and parked my car. I didn’t bother to lock it. There was nothing in the car except trash. And anyone was welcome to take that.

    I walked into the Best Buy and headed for the electronic section and started browsing the camcorders. There were a lot of choices. I started reading the specifications but I wasn’t exactly an expert. I probably would just go with the most expensive one. It’s not like I planned on actually paying for it.

    “Can I help you, sir,” a bubbly, female voice asked and a flowery perfume filled my nose.

    I turned to see a tall, lanky blonde in a Best Buy blue polo shirt and khaki pants. Her face had that chiseled, Nordic beauty and her eyes were an ice blue. Pinned to her breast was a nametag that read Jessie. “You definitely can help me,” I told her, eying the way her tits filled out her polo shirt. “You want to make me happy, don’t you?”

    Jessie smiled. “That’s what they pay me for, sir.”

    I looked around for a place to take Jessie and fuck her. Maybe a bathroom or the backroom. No. I could just fuck her right here, amongst all these people. My cock was growing hard and painful in my pants as I thought about fucking her in public. Nearby was a Geek Squad kiosk in the middle of the computer department and I got an idea. I told her to follow me and I lead her behind the Geek Squad counter.

    “You shouldn’t be back here, sir,” Jessie protested.

    “Can I get on the PA system from here?” I asked her.

    “Yes?” she asked, frowning. “But customer’s aren’t allowed to. It’s for staff only.”

    “Key up the PA for me.”

    Without question she picked up the phone and dialed some numbers. As she was handing me the phone, someone behind me shouted, “Hey, customer’s aren’t supposed to be back here! What are you doing, Jessie?”

    Jessie gaped at the balding man who’s nametag said he was “Oscar” and the store’s general manager, Oscar. “I’m … sorry, sir,” Jessie stammered. “He needs to make an announcement.”

    It was Oscar’s turn to gape at Jessie. “And you were just going to let him? C’mon, Jessie. You’ve worked here …”

    I cut his tirade off with a simple, “Stop talking.” I chuckled in amusement as he almost bit his tongue in his haste to stop talking. “First off, Oscar everything I do in the store is allowed. Now, you’re going to go and get the best camcorder you sell, open the box, and film what I do here.” He nodded. It looked like he wanted to talk and I remembered my last command. “You can talk again.” I would have to be careful what I told people.

    “Okay, sir,” Oscar answered. “Jessie, this man is allowed to do what he wants, so help him out in anyway.”

    “Sure, Oscar,” Jessie agreed, chipper and friendly.

    I turned back to Jessie and took the phone from her. “Is it ready?”

    She nodded. “Just talk into the phone, sir.”

    “Attention, Best Buy shoppers,” I announced over the PA. “I want everyone to believe that it’s okay for people to have sex in the Best Buy. You will not try to interfere with anyone having sex in front of you. You will not be offended. Watching someone have sex is going to arouse you. So, if anyone is interested, I’m going to be fucking Jessie in the computer section and you can come and watch. Otherwise, continue shopping and enjoy your afternoon. Thank you.”

    “Wait, what!” Jessie exclaimed, stepping back from me. “No fucking way is that happening, asshole.”

    “Oscar told you to help me out in any way,” I leered at her.

    “He didn’t mean that,” Jessie protested.

    “Sure he did. You want to be helpful. My cock’s hard and needs to cum,” I told her, “And your pussies getting all hot and bothered. You need a cock in you bad. So bend over the counter and let me fuck your cunt hard.”

    The anger on her face vanished instantly, replaced with desire. “Sorry, sir, you’re right. My boss told me to help you out. Besides, I’m supposed to make sure all our customers leave satisfied.”

    Oscar the General Manger returned and started filming as Jessie bent over the counter, firm ass straining against her tight, khaki pants. Jessie undid her khakis and wiggled out of them revealing a pair of Hello-Kitty panties. I motioned to Oscar to film that sweet ass as she pushed down her pink and white panties, uncovering pussy was surrounded by blonde, curly hair and dripped juices. Her clit was hardening, peaking pink out of its hood, and her inner lips were engorging, peaking out of her tight slit.

    “Get a nice closeup of that cunt,” I ordered Oscar as I unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard dick.

    I moved behind Jessie and rubbed my dick on her pussy. She moaned slowly as I pushed my cock into warm, inviting depths. She was wet, but not as tight as Mary. But she still felt great on my cock. Around us, a crowd of employees and customers was starting to form. Jessie’s cunt squeezed on my cock as she seemed excited by all the eyes on us. The spectators spurred me on and I fucked this whore hard and fast, the counter creaking beneath her.

    Jessie was screaming, “Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt!”

    I looked around the crowd and saw a young couple, mid-twenties, watching us intently. The man was average looking, with an athletic build. The woman with him was a petite blonde. She was wearing a purple dress with a loose, flowing skirt that fell to just below her knees and a tanktop blouse with a plunging neckline that revealed a magnificent bosom. For such a petite women, she had such a large pair of tits. A wedding ring glinted on her hand and a gold band gleamed on the man’s.

    I stared intently at the wife and she blushed. God this was hot. I smiled at her and the husband glanced at his wife and then started staring daggers at me. Licking my lips suggestively at the wife, I gripped Jessie’s hips and switched to slow, deep stokes. It was driving Jessie crazy. She begged me to go fast again. I was enjoying her velvety cunt gripping my entire cock as I fucked her slowly. It felt so damned amazing. “God,” I moaned. “You feel so good, Jessie.”

    “You too, sir,” she panted. “You’re filling me up! Oh, fuck! Faster! Oh, faster, please!”

    “Fuck that bitch, fast!” some guy yelled from the spectators.

    “Yeah, give it to the whore hard!” another guy shouted.

    That was a great idea. So, I picked up the pace, fucking Jessie hard and fast. My balls were tightening, slapping against her clit every time I bottomed out. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned, plunging once more, deep into her cunt’s embrace and unload my sperm deep into her.

    Jessie panted. “Are you satisfied, sir.”

    “I am, thanks,” I said as I pulled my cock out of her cunt, my cum ran out of her pink pussy.

    Jessie moaned in disappointment. “Maybe you want to stick it back in, have another go?”

    “I’ll stick it in you, bitch!” a spectator called out.

    I did want to have another go, but not with Jessie. I glanced at the wife and saw her eyes were staring down at my glistening dick. “Just stay like that, Jessie,” I told her, then I turned to the wife. “The women in the purple dress, come here.”

    As she stepped forward, her husband grabbed her arm, stopping her. She struggled hard in his grip. “What the hell, Erin?” he demanded.

    “Let me go, Bill,” she protested. “I need to go to him. Please, Bill.”

    “Let go of Erin,” I ordered him. He released his wife and she stumbled forward, almost falling. Regaining her balance, she walked behind the counter and stood next to me, looking up at me.

    Erin was short, barely coming up to my chin. I could smell the herbal shampoo she used to wash her hair with. Staring down at her I saw that the roots of her hair were dark brown, so not a natural blonde, and her eyes were a hazel, brown with flecks of brilliant green. Bill followed his wife behind the counter, face reddening with anger. He was muttering under his breath and was starting to pace. I was pretty sure he was working up the courage to hit me. I glanced over at Jessie, still bent over the counter. “You need to cum, Jessie?” I asked her.

    “So bad,” she moaned, shaking that fine ass. “Please, stick your cock back in.”

    “Bill, fuck Jessie,” I ordered. “Don’t stop until she cums.” Bill was moving towards Jessie and fumbling at his pants, almost tripping in his haste to get to her wet cunt.

    “What the fuck are you doing, William,” his wife asked icily. She tried to grab her husband, but he easily pulled out of her grip, and buried himself into Jessie’s wet cunt with a low sigh. She started slapping her husband’s back and trying to pull him off. “Stop fucking that girl, Bill! Christ, what the fuck are you doing.”

    “I can’t stop,” Bill moaned, hips pumping away. “I just have to fuck her!”

    “Mmmhh,” moaned Jessie. “That’s better. Give me a nice fuck, sir!”

    “How’re those sloppy seconds, Bill?” I asked

    “Oh, god,” he moaned. “She so wet. And tight. Crap, that’s nice!”

    “William Connar,” Erin cried, hurt painting her face. “Why are you doing this?”

    I pulled Erin to me and she wiggled in my grip. “Don’t resist,” I whispered as I cupped her face in my hand. She relaxed in my arms. Tears swam in her hazel eyes. “Erin, you want to get back at Bill, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” she hissed, fighting back her tears. Her lips were red and full so I kissed them. She froze, not fighting, but not kissing me back, either. I realized I only told her not to resist.

    “Good, hop up on that counter next to Jessie, and fuck me,” I told her. “That’ll show him.”

    “It will,” she snarled and hopped up on the counter, sitting next to her husband fucking Jessie. She spread her legs, the shadow between her thighs promised pleasures to come.

    “Bill, I’m going to eat your wife’s pussy till she cums,” I told him as he fucked Jessie hard. “Then, I’m gonna stick my cock up her cunt and cum deep in her.”

    “What!” Bill demanded angrily, still fucking Jessie hard. “Don’t touch my wife, asshole.”

    “Oh, you’re one to complain, balls deep in that hussy!” his wife retorted.

    “Sorry,” Bill apologized. “I just couldn’t resist!”

    “Bastard!” Erin hissed.

    I knelt before her and pushed up her skirt, exposing a purple thong covering her pussy. I pulled her thong down and exposed a beautiful, shaved pussy. Her inner lips were large, thick, and protruded an inch out of her slit. I stroked the lips of her cunt with a finger and her juices started to bead on her labia and her clit started to engorge. I swiped my tongue, tasting her musky flavor. Erin moaned as my tongue found her clit, swirling around the hard nub.

    “Oh, god, Mark knows his way around a pussy,” Erin gasped, vindictively. “Unlike some men I know.”

    “I try,” Bill complained.

    “Not hard enough,” Erin retorted. “Fuck, his tongue is wiggling inside me. Keep doing that!”

    “You always complaining and nagging. Nothing I do is good enough for you, Erin@”

    Erin moaned, rubbing her cunt on my face. “Oh, fuck! That’s good! And I wouldn’t complain if you weren’t fucking some fucking whore.”

    “Hey!” protested Jessie, wiggling her ass on Bill’s cock. “I’m not a whore. I’m just giving good customer service!”

    Erin’s left hand gripped my head and she let out a low, throaty moan. Juices squirted into my mouth as she came hard. “Oh god, oh god!” she screamed. “I’m cumming! Fuck! Fuck, that’s amazing.”

    I stood up and wrapped my arms around Erin and tried to kiss her. She turned her head and I kissed her cheek, instead. Oh, well, I told her to fuck me, not kiss me. I grabbed my cock and rubbed the head against her wet labia. I moved it up and down, bumping her clit, and finally finding her pussy hole. I slid in and it felt so hot to be sliding into a married woman’s cunt.

    “God, Bill,” I moaned. “Your wife is nice and tight.”

    “Fuck you!” Bill yelled.

    “Sorry, Bill. I’m having too much fun fucking your wife.” Erin’s legs wrapped around my waist, tight, and her hips were fucking me back.

    “Oh, god!” Erin moaned. “He’s deep in my pussy, Bill.”

    Bill panted, he was fucking Jessie hard now. “It doesn’t feel as good as my cock?” he asked, desperately.

    Erin moaned. “It feels different.” Erin started watching her husband fuck Jessie. “Is her pussy better than mine?”

    “It’s, oh fuck, different,” Bill panted.

    “Oh, I’m gonna cum!” gasped Jessie. She let out a muffled squeal as she came.

    “Oh that feels amazing,” Bill groaned, fucking Jessie hard and deep. “Here it comes, whore!” Bill came in Jessie’s pussy and then pulled out and stumbled back, panting. Then he grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me out of his wife. Luckily her legs were wrapped tight around me, keeping me buried in her inviting cunt.

    “Let go, Bill,” I ordered. “Stand there and watch me fuck your wife. You can jackoff, if watching your wife getting fucked turns you on.”

    Jessie was stretching, a flood of cum running down her legs. “Thank you, Bill,” she said in her bubbly voice, “I had a lot of fun satisfying you.”

    I looked at the crowd watching. “Jessie, bend back over that counter. There are plenty of men who still need satisfaction.” I looked at the crowd, fucking Erin slowly. “Who wants a go on Jessie.” A pimply faced Best Buy employee named Kevin shot his hand into the air faster than any of the other guys there. “Kevin, start fucking her cunt. Anyone else who wants to fuck her, form a line.”

    Jessie squealed in delight as Kevin buried his cock into her cunt. “Oh, god, I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long,” he moaned. Several men formed a line behind him. The pimply faced kid pumped his hips like a jackhammer and came in just a few strokes before he stumbled away gasping for air. The next guy in line, an overweight fifty year old, stuck his cock into Jessie’s messy pussy.

    “Come on, Erin, I’m sorry,” Bill pleaded. “You don’t need to keep fucking him.”

    “You came in that slut’s pussy,” Erin hissed accusingly, writhing her hips as I fucked her, “so he can cum in my pussy!”

    “Sorry,” Bill mumbled.

    I groped Erin’s large tits through her dress and bra, feeling hard nipples. Erin nibbled on my ear and clawed at my back. “Are you enjoying watching me get fucked, Bill?” Erin asked her husband.

    “No,” Bill answered.

    “Then why’s your cock hard?” Erin asked. “Hmmm, its getting so hard. You like watching your slutty wife getting plowed!” Her pussy was squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “I like you watching, honey. It’s making me feel so sexy and naughty!”

    “Does it, Erin?” Bill asked, hesitantly.

    “Mhh,” she moaned. “It does. Knowing you’re getting hard watching me is making me so hot.”

    My hand slid down her back, squeezing her ass. I pulled her skirt up exposing her butt and slid my fingers down her crack and pushed one into her asshole. She gasped and bucked on me and gave a throaty laugh. “Ohhh, I like your finger up my ass,” she cooed in my ear. “Bill never plays with my asshole.”

    “It’s dirty,” he protested.

    Erin’s cunt squeezed my cock as I fingered her ass. “Oh, god! I’m such a slut!” she moaned. “Watch as I cum, Bill!” Her cunt spasmed on me as she came, milking my cock and I moaned and came deep in her, spurting my cum three times into her womb. I pulled out and she smiled at her husband. “Stick your cock in my cum filled cunt,” she begged her husband.

    Bill stared lustfully at his wife, stroking his cock. “I want to, Erin,” he moaned.

    “Then hurry up, Bill,” she panted. “My cunt’s all wet and sticky.”

    “You can move again, Bill,” I told him. Bill was in his wife by the time I finished the sentence, her limbs wrapped around each other and lips meeting in a passionate kiss.

    “You’re cock feels so good in me,” Erin cooed.

    I grabbed my camcorder from Oscar. “Thanks,” I told the manager. “I want you to grab some extra memory cards, the best windows laptop you have, and some accessories. Ring them up for me for free and leave the bag at the front register for me. Then you can join in the orgy.”

    “Of course, sir,” Oscar said and headed off to follow my orders.

    With the camera I surveyed the crowd of about twenty people who were watching. Most were guys, but there were a few attractive women in the mix. So, I ordered them forward. There was a raven-black haired beauty, tall and busty, named Marcy. Fatima was a dusky, middle-eastern girl of about nineteen wearing a headscarf, conservative blouse and long, lack skirt. There were two blondes. Veronica was the one with a bad bleach job and red highlights, and Ashley was the blonde with sea gray eyes and huge breasts, easily 48DD. I all five stand front and center before the crowd.

    “Ladies,” I ordered them. “Pick a partner and start fucking.” I looked at the crowd. “If they choose you, do what they want.”

    Marcy, the raven-haired woman went to her boyfriend and started rubbing his cock through his pants. “You got something for me, Joey?”

    The man smiled. “Oh fuck yeah, Marcy.” Marcy pulled out Joey’s cock and devoured it, bobbing her head furiously as Joey moaned, “Fuck that’s good.”

    She popped the cock out of her mouth. “You like it, sugar?” she asked, the licked up the shaft and sucking this cock back in her wet mouth.

    “Love it when you suck me, Marcy.”

    The Veronica had pulled a man out of the crowd. I saw a wedding ring glinting on her fingers as she fumbled with his belt. Another man, her husband I presumed, watch dumbfounded. Veronica got the stranger’s cock out, and stroked his dick before pointing to the floor. The guy laid down, cock erect, as Veronica shrugged out of her jean shorts and blue panties. I zoomed in on her pussy and found a patch of neatly trimmed, brunette hair and thick, protruding pussy lips. She straddled the guy and sat down on his cock. She let out a low, throaty moan as she sank down on all the way on the cock and started riding him reverse cowgirl style. She motioned to her husband and when he walked over she pulled out his cock out and started licking and sucking on it.

    “Fuck, Veronica,” the blonde’s husband moaned as she bobbed her head on his cock. The other guy gripped her hips and guided the motions of her fucking. “What’s gotten into you?” he asked. Veronica just moaned around his cock.

    Fatima was pulling down the khaki pants of a curly brunette who worked for Best Buy. Her nametag read Lucy and she looked like a deer in headlights as the dusky girl pulled first her pants and then her yellow panties down her hips. Lucy’s cunt was shaved bare, save for a landing strip of brown hair leading to the top of her slit. It was so hot watching the Muslim girl’s dive into another woman’s muff and eat her out with gusto.

    “Oh, shit,” Lucy moaned. “Jesus, what the fuck … oh crap! Ohhh, that feels nice. Mhhh, tongue my clit.”

    My cock was hard and I needed to stick into some girls hole. I really didn’t care which woman or even which hole. I saw Ashley with her enormous tits getting fucked by a middle aged man. Her pants and panties lay discard on the floor, and one leg was hooked over one of the man’s arms, showing off his cock plowing into her blonde furred pussy. Her asshole winked at me from between the soft flesh of her ass.

    My cock was still wet from Erin and Jessie so I just stuck it up the blonde’s ass. She screamed in surprise, ass clenching hard about my dick. The other guy just kept fucking her pussy, and I could feel his cock through the walls of her ass. It felt a little weird to feel the other guy’s cock, but I was too horny to care. I filmed my dick disappearing into the woman’s tight ass, her butt cheeks jiggling. I sucked at her white neck, reveling in her ass’s firm grip on my dick.

    “Oh, crap!” moaned the guy. “Christ her cunny’s tight. I’m in heaven! Crap!”

    “Oh fuck yeah!” Ashley moaned. “Oh its so hot. Christ, your cum is shooting up into my womb!”

    “Crap, I haven’t cum that fast in years,” sighed the middle-aged man, pulling out of the blonde’s cunt. He turned to walk off and froze. “Evie, what are you doing?”

    A plump, middle aged woman who was straddling a Mexican stud and riding his cock hard and fast, turned to the guy. “Ohh, just having some fun, dear,” she panted as she fucked herself on the man. “Come here and I’ll jerk you off till your hard then you can stick it in my ass. That looked really hot watching you double team that blonde.” She grabbed his cock and stroked it a few times and then popped it into her mouth.

    “Oh, Evie,” moaned the guy. “You haven’t sucked my cock in years. I forgot how nice it was.” His wife grinned around his cock.

    I continued fucking the blonde, pausing only long enough to pull her red blouse over her head. Underneath was a beige bra that strained to contain her huge tits. I easily unclasped her bra. It was easier to do when you could see, I discovered. I started fucking her velvety ass again, the soft flesh of her tits overflowing my hands as I groped an kneaded them. The blonde was panting, fucking her ass back into me. My fingers found her nipples and they felt thick and large and I pinched and twisted them between my fingers.

    “Oh fuck,” the blonde moaned. “Fuck my rear! Ohhh, god that’s good.” Her fingers were between her legs, playing with her cunt and her ass rippled on my cock. “Fuck, I’m cumming.” The rhythmic squeezing of her ass on my cock as she came felt to good. My balls tightened and I erupted deep in her. I rested in her ass for a moment, the pulled out panting. Her ass was so tight, none of my cum leaked out.

    I slapped her ass and ordered, “Suck my cock clean, slut.” Smiling, the blonde knelt down, cleaning the taste of her ass off my cock. “You like sucking my dirty cock?” She moaned a muffled yes around my cock.

    As she sucked my cock, I surveyed the store. More people were fucking then just the ones I ordered. Everyone was getting in the spirit. Woman were fucking one or two guys. One woman was on hands and knees sucking one guy off as another fucked her ass. One lucky guy had a woman sitting on his dick and another sitting on his face. The two women were making out, caressing each other’s tits as they enjoyed the man beneath them.

    Fatima, the middle-eastern chick, was on her back, her blouse open and Lucy, the Best Buy employee, was sucking at her large, dusky tits with their dark brown nipples while two guys jerked off watching them. Lucy moved lower, pulling up Fatima’s long, black skirt and pulled aside her plain, white panties and started to eat her cunt. One of the guys groaned and shot white jizz on Lucy’s naked ass and cunt. The other guy lasted only a little longer before cumming on Fatima’s tits, white cream contrasting with her coffee-colored skin.

    The store was filled with moans and groans. People were cumming and then switching partners right away. I saw Bill watching a black guy fuck his wife’s pussy and stroking his cock lazily. The black guy tried to kiss her mouth. “I only kiss my husband,” Erin complained. When the black guy came in her, she pushed him away and went to her husband. They kissed and then Bill was sliding back into his wife. “That’s the dick I love,” she moaned. The black guy just shook his head and walked off.

    I looked over and saw that Jessie was still bent over the counter with probably her seventh or eighth guy fucking her cunt. Cum ran in thick rivulets down her legs. The guy in her grunted, cumming inside her and pulling out and I saw her cunt, spread obscenely open and dripping semen. Another guy stepped up and plunged in as Jessie cried out that she was cumming.

    Damn, I was getting hard, again. I knelt down behind Lucy and shoved my cock into her cunt. One hand grasped her hip, trying to avoid touching the other guys cum on her ass and back, while filming her eat out Fatima’s pussy. Lucy cunt was tight like a glove and it sucked at my cock. Fatima smiled at the camera and played with her cum stained tits. She scooped big gobs of the greasy, white semen and sucked into her mouth as she writhed on Lucy’s pink tongue. Then she smiled shyly at me while tugging hard at a dark nipple, breast stretching as she pulled at her nipple.

    I fucked Lucy hard and fast and filmed Fatima panting and moaning on Lucy’s tongue, face contorting in pleasure. She screamed something in Arabic as she orgasmed, juices squirting onto Lucy’s face. Lucy gasped in surprise and wiped female cum out of her eyes. Fatima panted, smiling in pleasure, her hand rubbing her stomach in slow, lazy circles. I was nearing my orgasm, so turned on by watching Fatima squirt in Lucy’s face. I wanted to come on the both of the them.

    I pulled out of Lucy’s inviting cunt and motioned for them to gather around my cock. Both girls knelt before me, mouths open and tongues out. I stroked my dick, slick with Lucy’s juices, a few times and then shot ropey, white strands across both their faces. Cum stained Lucy’s curly, brown hair and the Fatima’s headscarf. And then the two kissed and licked my cum off each other’s face. One would gather a mouthful of cum and then kiss the other, sticking semen stained tongue into the other’s mouth, sharing the bounty of my cum. Lucy followed a strand down Fatima’s neck and discovered the other guy’s cum staining Fatima’s breasts, tongue licking about her dusky tits.

    I would love to see Mary lick my cum off another woman’s tits. And then it hit me. Oh, shit! I forgot all about Mary. I pulled out my phone and blinked in surprise. It had been nearly two hours since I left Heavenly Creatures. Wow, time flies when you’re fucking. Mary was waiting for me at the salon. I looked regretfully around. There were still several cute women that I would love to stick my dick in. Sighing in disappointment, I stuffed my cock back into my pants and headed to the front of the store, passing grunting couples fucking all over the store.

    At the front counter there were two girls, eighteen or nineteen, tending the registers and watching a woman stuff a bottle of water into her cunt while two guys jerked off on her, spraying her body in thick, white cum. Apparently these two girls had quite a work ethic to still be manning the cash registers. I felt they deserved a reward. According to their nametags the Hispanic girl was Rosalita and the brunette was Stacy.

    “Oscar should have left a bag for me?” I asked.

    “Oh, of course, sir,” said Rosalita. Her face was flush and her hard nipples dimpled her shirt. She reached behind the counter and pulled out two large bags and walked towards me and handed me the bags.

    “Thanks, dear,” I told her. “You deserve a reward. Stacy and Rosalita, I want you both to get naked and then eat each other’s pussies till you both cum. Then go find some other people to fuck.”

    “Oh, thank you, sir,” moaned Rosalita. She popped off her shirt, revealing a lace black bra that was transparent enough to see the shadow of her areolas. Her bra came off and I filmed her perky, caramel tits and pink nipples. Underneath her left tit was tattooed “Sexy” in cursive. She was definitely sexy. Rosalita kicked off her shoes and wiggled out of her tight khaki pants. Stacy was even faster. Somehow she was already naked. Stacy’s tits were smaller, and she was lithe and slender as opposed to Rosalita voluptuous curves. Rosalita finally got her panties off and Stacy pulled her down to the floor. Rosalita straddled Stacy’s face and dove into her pussy. Stacy moaned and then returned the favor, digging her tongue into Rosalita’s wet slit.

    I sighed, I really need to go. I took one last look at the two girls writhing on the floor and with regret, left Best Buy. I placed the bags in the trunk of my car and got in. The engine started without complaint this time. A fan belt squealed as I backed out of the parking space. A horn honked at I hit the brake. My heart was beating fast in surprise. I looked over my shoulder and realized I had almost backed into this silver mustang.

    The driver was a white guy, balding and fat, in his late forties or early fifties. The Mustang was clearly a mid-life-crisismobile. A woman, probably his wife, set in the passenger seat. She was frumpy-looking, in her late forties. The driver honked his horn a second time and yelled something at me. Fuck, this guy was pissing me off. And I had been thinking of getting a new car. It was silver Mustang instead of black, but I could live with that. I got out of my car and the other driver got out of his.

    “You fucking blind,” the driver screamed at me, his face turning red. “What the fuck is wrong with you. This is a brand new car, asshole.” He was right, I could see it still had the dealer plates.

    His wife got out of the car. “Tony, get back in the car,” she ordered.

    “I’m handling this, Marge!” Tony shouted, before turning back to me. “Are you fucking mute! Where’d you learn to fucking drive.”

    “That’s a nice car,” I said. This asshole doesn’t deserve such a nice car.

    “And you almost fucking hit!” he roared. “Christ, what is wrong with your generation. You were probably texting on your fucking phone and not paying any goddamn attention to what the fuck you’re doing!”

    “Tony and Marge, trade cars with me,” I ordered. “And Tony, stop shouting at me.” I popped open the trunk to my car. “Tony, grab my bags out of the trunk and put them in my new Mustang’s trunk. You will continue to make the monthly payments and the insurance premiums for my Mustang. Now, go sit in your new Ford Taurus. This is your punishment for being an asshole. I want you to sit there and think about how you overreacted.”

    “Fuck,” Tony muttered and grabbed my bags and placed them in my Mustang’s trunk.

    “Marge, there’s an orgy going on in Best Buy. Go in there and fuck as many people as you can,” Marge nodded and started walking towards the store. “Tell your husband all the filthy details when your done.”

    “Marge,” Tony protested from my car.

    “This is the second part of your punishment,” I told Tony. “You cannot leave my car until Marge leaves the Best Buy. And then you will listen to her describe all the cocks she had in her holes and how hard she came.”

    I laughed as Tony stared despondently at his wife disappearing into the Best Buy. Through the glass doors you could just make out her dropping to her knees before some guy and starting to blow him. Hopefully, Tony would learn to not be an asshole in the future.

    I climbed into my new Mustang. The seats were leather and very comfortable. The car had that brand new smell. I breathed it in deeply. I had never owned a new car. I revved the engine and I grinned at the throaty, deep roar. I pushed the clutch and brake in then put the car in gear. I revved the engine again and then peeled out of the parking lot. God, this car had power. It was a shame I only had four blocks to go in heavy traffic.

    Excited, I pulled into the Heavenly Creature’s Salon parking lot. I couldn’t wait to see Mary’s waxed cunt. Camcorder in hand, I walked into the salon. Mary was sitting on a bench making out with the Thai receptionist. Mary’s hands were down the receptionist’s unbuttoned jeans, fingering her cunt. The receptionist was groping Mary’s tits through her Starbucks polo shirt.

    “That’s pretty hot, Mare,” I said, filming my girlfriend making out with the another girl.

    Mary broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Hey, Mark,” she said, fingering the receptionist hard.

    “Sorry for taking so long,” I said sheepishly. “I lost track of time.”

    Mary grinned at me. “It’s okay. Malai and I found a nice way to pass the time.” Malai just moaned. Mary nibbled on her neck and whispered in here ear, “You gonna cum for me, baby?”

    “Oh, yeah!” Malai sighed. “Keep rubbing my clit.” She bucked as she came, moaning wordlessly.

    Mary stood up and smiled sexy at the camcorder and licked Malai’s cream off her finger. She was so beautiful with her heart-shaped, freckled face, cute little nose, and her deep, emerald eyes. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a sexy ponytail. A few strands had escaped and fell loosely about her face. She posed for the camera like a ’40’s pinup girl and blew a kiss at the camera.

    “You like you’re new toy?” she asked, sauntering over to me.

    “Yeah, I had a lot fun with it.”

    “Is that why you’re so late?”

    I smiled and nodded. Mary reached me and held out her sticky fingers to my lips. The receptionist tasted sour and spicy. Mary leaned in and kissed me and I tasted a different flavor of pussy juices on her lips. “Joy?”

    Mary just grinned and kissed me second time. “Thank you for arranging it,” Mary told me. “She made my first waxing it a very pleasurable experience. And who’s pussy am I tasting on your mouth?”

    “That would be Erin,” I told her. “I fucked her while her husband watched.”

    Mary laughed wickedly. “You’re so naughty.” She kissed me a second time, then asked “You want to see my waxed pussy?”

    I nodded, excitedly.

    “I think you’ll love it,” she said with a sultry smile and winked at the camcorder.

    She pulled off her black, polo shirt and her perfect tits were revealed. Pale, small orbs topped with dark pink aerolas and hard nipples. Freckles dotted her chest and breasts, enhancing her beauty. I zoomed in on each tit. She kicked her shoes off before turning around and starting unbuttoning her pants. Mary pulled the pants and her white panties down, exposing her full, round ass. I gave her ass a playful smack and Mary giggled, shaking her butt for the camera.

    I licked my lips and adjusted my hard cock in my pants to be more comfortable. Mary turned around, hands covering her pussy. “You ready, hun?”

    “God, yeah!”

    She pulled her hands away revealing a heart of fiery hair above the tight, exposed slit of her cunt. I whistled appreciatively, reached out slid my finger around her smooth lips and then into her tight slit. She was wet and hot and her clit was a hard, little bump. Mary sighed as I fingered her sensitive clit. “It’s perfect, Mare,” I whispered in awe, dropping to my knees before her, filming her smooth lips up close.

    “Good,” Mary answered. “ ‘Cause it hurt.”

    “I’m sorry, maybe I can kiss it to make you feel better.”

    “Maybe,” she answered with a smile.

    I kissed her auburn heart, the hair ticklish on my lips. Then I kissed the smooth flesh around the heart. Moving slowly around the top and down the sides. I moved lower, kissing down the sides of her labia, tasting her spicy flavor. “Feeling better?” I asked, looking up at her.

    “A little. Maybe kiss a little to my … ohhh!” She gasped in pleasure as I started to kiss and nibble on her clit, tracing the spongy nub with my tongue, Mary’s gasps and moans were sweet music in my ears. It was getting awkward holding the camcorders and sucking on her clit. “Take the camcorder, babe.”

    Mary took the camcorder and I dove back into that smooth, sweet pussy, savoring her scent and taste. “Mhhh, you’re looking good with pussy on your face,” Mary said huskily as she filmed me. “You like to eat my pussy?”

    “Love it, Mare,” I moaned, mouth full of her sticky juices. “My filly tastes amazing.”

    “Ohh, you’re doing great, hun,” she moaned. “Umm, keep doing that to my clit! Fuck, fuck, that’s feel so good!”

    I gripped her plump ass, pulling her cunt hard against my face. Her juices were flooding my mouth and I drank her sweet nectar. Mary gasped as I sank a finger into her tight ass. Her hips bucked and her cunt danced on my face. Her moans were low and throaty now, her ass squeezing on my finger. “Oh, oh, yeah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!” Her voice was shrill as she came, body writhing on my face. “Oh, fuck, that was so good, hun!”

    I kissed up her body, up her flat stomach, pausing to tease her bellybutton with my tongue. I reached her small breasts, kissing both her nipples. I kissed the hollow of her throat, tasting her salty sweat, then moved up her throat to her ear, nibbling her soft lobe. Then I kissed down her jawline and ended at her soft lips, her tongue caressing my lips.

    “Mmm, I do taste amazing,” she said, licking her lips. “So, you promised to take me shopping.”

    I laughed. “Yeah, Mare. Let’s see what trouble we can get into.”

    Mary grinned. “Can’t wait, hun.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Gracias, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda said, hugging me and kissing both my cheeks.

    I smiled at the elderly Hispanic woman before turning to lock the fellowship hall of St. Afra. I had only been the caretaker for the church for two weeks and I was finding the parishioners to be warm and friendly group. For twelve years I had been Sister Theodora Mariam of the Sisters of Mary Magdalena, ever since a Magdalenite Sister rescued me from the filth of my life. During that time, I had served as the caretaker for many churches and St. Afra’s has been friendliest by far.

    “You have a nice day,” I told Esmeralda with a smile, waving as the seventy-year old Hispanic woman walked towards the street.

    The Los Angeles sun beat down on me and I started to sweat in my gray habit and white veil. I wiped sweat away form my forehead and hoped I would get used to the heat. My last post had been in Winnipeg, Canada. I fanned my face with a hand, trying to create a breeze, and thanked God that I didn’t have to wear the full wimple that the older generations of nuns had to wear. I walked through the churchyard to the small caretaker’s house at the back of the grounds.

    The caretakers house was a small, one story dwelling. The exterior was the off-white adobe common in LA and was roofed in faded, red tiles. Inside, there was a small kitchen, bathroom, a bedroom and a small living room that doubled as a dining room. I unlocked the front door and stepped into the blessedly cool, air condition living room. I thanked the Lord for providing me with a working A/C.

    I sat down on the faded, blue couch and turned the TV on. The evening news came on, the sports anchor, a handsome Latino man, was talking about last night’s Dodger game. They won in extra innings. I pulled my shoes off and rubbed at my white, stocking clad foot, deciding to relax a few minutes before I started to cook my dinner.

    “In national news, there was a gas leak this morning in a Best Buy in Puyallup, Washington State,” the female anchor announced. She was a big-titted, Hispanic gal wearing a low-cut blouse to really show off her assets. “The shoppers at Best Buy got more than they bargained for as the gas caused some strange behavior.”

    “They took off all their clothes,” the male anchor continued, “and engaged in inappropriate behavior in the store.” He was a clean-cut white guy, broad-shouldered and with chiseled features that caused an itch of excitement between my legs.

    The footage cut to a woman being interviewed outside the Best Buy. Behind her, firemen and cops were leading stumbling men and women out, draped in yellow blankets, to waiting ambulances. “I walked into the Best Buy and it was full of naked people,” the woman being interviewed said. “It was horrifying. There were people BLEEPing everywhere.”

    “Authorities report over thirty people had to be taken to local hospitals to be examined,” the male anchor said when they cut back to the studio. “They are expected to make a full recovery.”

    “The source of the gas has not been discovered,” the female anchor reported. “Authorities have not ruled out the possibility of a terrorist attack.”

    I turned off the TV. That was no terrorist attack. It was the work of a Warlock. Some poor fool, who sold his soul to the Devil. Based on the orgy, it was some sad, lonely guy who never got laid before and was playing out juvenile fantasies. For seven hundred years my Order had fought the forces of darkness. One of my Sisters, maybe even myself, would soon receive the Ecstasy and would be sent into battle. Sent to exorcise the Warlock and his thralls. That’s how I had joined the order. I had been the thrall of a Warlock. He stole me from my husband and my beautiful daughters and I degraded myself with his lusts. Then Sister Louise Afra rescued me. And I had been fighting the Lord’s fight ever since.

    “Please, God,” I prayed. “Let me be your instrument to thwart this evil.” My excitement built inside me. It had been two years since I exorcised a Warlock. My hand undid the belt cinching the waist of my habit and lifted the robe up, exposing my plain panties. I touched my crotch and felt my pussy growing moist in my panties. I rubbed my clit through my panties, savoring the memory of the last exorcism I had performed.

    The Warlock had a huge dick and it stretched my vagina till it hurt, a pleasant pain that made the press of flesh that much more exciting. I pushed aside the legband of my panties and stuck two fingers up my cunt. I remembered how hard I had cum when that Warlock shot his jizz in me and I stole the Devil’s powers from him with my orgasm.

    “Oh, please God,” I prayed, fucking my fingers hard in my cunt and ground the heel of my hand into my clit. “Please, please God. It has been two years since a man’s been inside me, Lord.” I could smell the scent of my arousal, and delighted in the musky fragrance. “Two years since I battled Evil. If it is your will, oh Lord, then send me out to fight!” My orgasm rolled over me, my cunt clenched on my fingers. Breathing heavily, I pulled up my hand, wet and sticky and licked my spicy flavor off my fingers. Savoring my orgasm, before I crossed myself. “In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.” I purred, reaching down to my cunt again.

    I needed to cum again.


    6 comments
    «12»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-10-22 09:36:08
    In druged an raped so please contacte if u don’t want any legal problams

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-10-22 09:32:48
    I’m on the am not byr choice theyndrugrf Mr am raprd Mr an I’d it does not get I will contact my lauior

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-04-06 01:47:54
    … I think the ending was somewhat ironic lol.

    mypenname3000Report 

    2013-10-04 08:31:32
    lifealchemist It’s been taking me 3 or 4 days to post a chapter. I plan on finishing the story, not sure how many chapters it’ll take

    lifealchemistReport 

    2013-10-04 05:29:52
    Nice work. I like that you’re starting to get back into the fantasy/magic side of things. Are you going to update regularly on this site or is there somewhere else you post? I enjoy your works and would like to know how often you are likely to update.

    «12»
  • How I Became a Lesbian Slave

    Font size : +


    A first person narrative of a woman who became a lesbian slave

    I’ve written this story from the point of view of a married woman. For the record, I am a middle aged married man who likes to write porn stories in my spare time. This is my first attempt at writing in the first person perspective, so I hope to see lots of feedback and none of that bullshit spam trolling. Please, if you take the time to read the whole story, take a second to rate it and tell me what was good or bad about it. It is your feedback that pushes me to write more. So anyway, enjoy the story.

    How I Became a Lesbian Slave

    They say hindsight is 20/20, and I found out the hard way that they (whoever ‘they’ are) are one hundred percent correct. If only I knew what kind of a person my neighbor was before I became friendly with her, I could have saved myself a whole lot of guilty feelings and confusion over my own sexuality.

    Emma seemed so nice for someone whom I wouldn’t have given the time of day if we had been in high school together. You see, Emma is the beautiful, athletic, popular type whom I couldn’t stand throughout my years in school.

    I was never one of the beautiful people in school, and I didn’t belong to any of the many social cliques that populate every high school on the planet. I was the so called ‘ugly duckling’, too short, too geeky, too near sighted and not nearly fashionable enough. I got picked on everyday by people just like Emma, and I grew a huge amount of distrust for anyone whom I considered to be one of ‘them’. The teenage years are an impressionable time in a person’s life, and when you keep hearing that you are not good enough, or pretty enough, you start to believe it.

    So how did I become friendly with Emma? Well, to be honest, when I first saw her moving into the house next door, I sighed with dread and just a little bit of jealousy. I think the jealousy came from the fact that I knew my husband would think she was hot. Hell, even I thought she was hot, and I’m straight. Oh yeah, let me tell you just a bit about my husband first.

    Dave Melbourne and I met in college and we just seemed to click together. He wasn’t like almost every other guy in college. By that I mean that he was focused on his studies and not on partying and picking up girls like the majority of the men there. He had a goal and he wasn’t going to let anything or anyone come between him and his goal.

    I guess what really attracted me to Dave was that he was so much more mature than so many other guys in college. He had his shit together, and he informed me early on that, even though he liked me a lot, he wasn’t going to let our relationship get in the way of his studies. He wanted to see me, but he didn’t want it to be a distraction. That attitude may have turned most women off, but it proved to me that he valued an education, and he was thinking about the future. He also stayed true to me and we were married one year after he received his Bachelors degree.

    As for me, I had grown so much from high school. What can I say, I was a late bloomer. My height and breasts had grown considerably, and I had ditched the coke bottle glasses for colored contacts. My acne cleared up, and I became more like the beautiful people that I couldn’t stand in high school. Okay, maybe I wasn’t that hot, but I definitely got a lot more attention from the guys, and even caught a few women giving me looks.

    We found a nice, humble little house to call home and lived a comfortably boring life for three years until Emma moved in next door. Dave worked in pharmaceuticals and was on the road a lot, and I taught sixth grade reading at the local elementary school.

    I was home on summer break and working in my garden when the moving van pulled up next door. Behind the van came a fancy little sports car and out of that stepped Emma. She was dressed casually for the move, but I could see right away that she was one of the beautiful people. She wore short shorts and a v neck belly shirt. Her cleavage was on display and I’m quite certain that the movers appreciated it, as they were young men.

    I could see her flirting with them and the sunlight glinting off her belly button piercing, another thing that I instantly hated about her because I was too chicken shit to do it to myself, even though I thought it looked sexy. An evil part of me wanted to just ignore the fact that she was moving in and going to be my neighbor, but finally my good upbringing won out and I stood up, dusted myself off, and began the trek across the yard to her house.

    “Hello, welcome to the neighborhood. I’m Kate Melbourne.” I said with an easy smile and outstretched hand. I half expected her to look at me and laugh, or scowl and say something nasty. Old memories are hard to suppress.

    Instead, she greeted me with a warm smile and piercing blue eyes. Reaching out, she grasped my hand in her warm, soft grip and said “Oh hi. I’m Emma. Emma Hefner. And no, I’m not married to the playboy guy. No relation at all unfortunately. I’d probably have a lot more money if I was right.” Then she laughed, and her laugh was so carefree and infectious that, I don’t know, I guess I felt more at ease with her.

    We started talking, small talk mostly, and about ten minutes into the conversation I realized that I felt really comfortable talking with her, like we were longtime friends. It’s amazing how sometimes you can make a connection like that with a total stranger, but I liked her, even though she was beautiful, and I wanted to get to know her better.

    Before I left to work some more in my garden, and let her get back to unpacking, I invited her over. I didn’t tell her any specific time, I just said that when she was all settled in and could find the time, to drop in and we would have a drink and get to know each other better. She graciously accepted and said that she didn’t expect to take too long unpacking because she didn’t have much stuff. She surprised the shit out of me when she said “Maybe I’ll take you up on that drink tonight.”

    I went back to work in my garden and actually felt really good about my decision to go introduce myself. My attitude about her had changed in just the short time I chatted with her. Later on that evening, there was a knock on my door, and when I opened it, there she was.

    “Hi. Is that offer of a drink still good?” She asked.

    “Yeah. Of course Emma, come on in.” I said, stepping aside and motioning her in. I opened a bottle of wine and we settled down on the living room couch. She had changed her clothes since earlier and now wore a denim mini skirt, and a tight white tank top with a plunging neckline and plenty of cleavage showing.

    “So, how did the move go?” I asked.

    “Ugh, I hate moving.” she snapped, then giggled and took a swig of her wine. “Oh shit that’s good.” she remarked and kicked off her pumps. “I love a glass or two of good wine after a long day.”

    “Mm me too.” I agreed, taking a long swig from my glass.

    “So you said you were married earlier. Where’s your husband?”

    “Oh, he’s away on business. He’s into pharmaceuticals and he has to travel all over. He speaks at seminars, it’s the most boring shit I’ve ever listened to, but he likes it. He gets to travel all over the US, and when he goes, he’s gone for at least three days, sometimes a week.”

    “Really? That must suck big time.” She said, then after another sip of wine she added “Well, unless of course you’re getting a little something on the side.” She gave me a sideways glance and raised an eyebrow.

    “What? No no, I don’t. I don’t do that.” I said when I realized that she was talking about an affair. “I would never cheat on Dave.”

    She laughed loudly and put her hand on my leg, just above my knee. “I was just fucking with you Kate. Don’t get your panties all up in a bunch now.” She left her hand on my leg a little longer than was necessary, and gave me a squeeze before pulling it back. I didn’t think too much of it right then, but…hindsight ya know.

    The conversation went on and one glass of wine turned into two, then three and we were both feeling it quite a bit. It was easy talking with her, and when the subject eventually made its way around to sex, well we didn’t hold back there either. She asked me some pretty personal things and I, well I was a little too drunk to even care. We talked about fetishes, and I told her that I had read “Fifty Shades of Gray” and was a little bit intrigued by what the character Anastasia Steele went through.

    From there, we talked a bit about BDSM and a few other kinks. I told her that I would never suggest it to my husband because he just wouldn’t understand. “He thinks that stuff only happens in porn movies, and with perverted people. He’s pretty straight laced when it comes to sex, you know.”

    “Wow, I guess so. How do you deal with that?” Emma asked, as if I must have had a problem with it.

    “Oh, I don’t mind. I keep the book hidden when he is around, in case he heard about it from somewhere.”

    Shaking her head in disbelief, Emma asked “So neighbor,” slurring her words a bit “ever done it with a woman before?”

    That question right there should have put me on the defensive, but being a bit tipsy, it sailed right over my head. “Nahh’ I said, my head feeling rather swollen for some reason “I’m not a dyke.” For some reason I thought that was funny as shit and I burst out laughing.

    Emma watched me laughing, and when I quieted down she said “You should try it sometime. It’s fucking awesome.”

    Now I had the raised eyebrow as I looked at her and said “No fucking way. You’re a lesbian?”

    “Well, let’s just say I have experience going both ways.” She answered, then slid over next to me, her hand was back on my leg but this time it was way up on my thigh. “I could teach you a few things you know.”

    Alarm bells were going off in my head and I must have looked like a deer caught in the headlights as I stammered out “Ahh whoa, hey naa…” but before I could make a legible response, she started laughing and moved back to the other side of the couch.

    “You should see your face right now.” she guffawed, then made a pronounced surprised face to imitate what I had looked like, as she set her glass aside on the end table next to the arm of the sofa.

    “Holy shit Emma, I thought you were serious for a second there.” I said with relief.

    “No, I was just fucking with you again. You are way too easy Kate.” She observed, then added “Now, I need to use your toilet before I piss myself.”

    “Oh, yeah um…” I pointed down the hallway and said “Third door on the right. Light is on the outside.”

    She started to stand and tilted unsteadily, reached out blindly, and wound up falling back onto the sofa. “Shit, I think I drank too much.” she said, and giggled again. This time when she laughed, she put her hand down in her crotch and squeezed her legs together. “Oh shit, I’m going to piss myself.”

    I could see that she was in trouble so I stood up to help her. I was very unsteady myself after, I think it was three glasses of wine, and I had to wait a second or two until the room stopped moving. I took her hand and helped her to her feet and we leaned against each other as we made our way down the hallway to the bathroom. Once inside with the light on, I helped her to the toilet and said “You think you can manage from here?”

    She leaned on the side of the sink and started to work the top button on her skirt. The fly was three buttons and I could see that she didn’t have the dexterity needed to undo just one let alone all three. “Screw it!” she said and tried to reach up under her skirt to move her undies. That turned out to be a difficult task for a drunk girl to. Finally, she looked up at me and said “Kate, you need to pull my panties down for me. I’m going to fall over, and I need to piss now.”

    I could see she was desperate, and I didn’t want to have to clean up a puddle of piss off my floor, so I got down on my knees behind her and reached up under her skirt. It was a surreal feeling to be doing what I was doing, but I wasn’t looking at it like it was a sexual act. Her skirt was tight, so I had to really cram my fingers up there searching by feel for the waistband of her panties. It took me a few seconds to realize that my hands were on her skin, so I peeked up under and saw that she was wearing a thong.

    I’ve never worn a thong before because I’ve always thought that they looked incredibly uncomfortable, and this one was no exception. The thin piece of cloth between her legs was wedged deep into her slit, and I noticed three things right away. First, she was shaved bare down there, something that I never dared to try. Second, was the thickness of her labia, which completely concealed the thin strap of thong material. And third was her smell, which I can only describe as womanly, earthy, and, well it was heady. The smell was what really got to me I think. You see, truth be known, I have always been turned on by my own smell down there, especially at the end of the day, or when I was sexually excited. I’ve always felt like I was weird in that respect, so I’ve managed to keep that fact a secret all these years.

    So anyway, when I saw the thong and smelled the odor of her pussy, I momentarily forgot what I was doing down there and sort of just sat there for a few seconds, staring at her fragrant sex. “Hey, what are you doing? I’m going to piss myself!” Emma blurted, waking me from my funk.

    “Oh, sorry.” I mumbled, then used my finger to hook the thin strap that went down between her ass cheeks and pulled. It was really wedged deep and it took quite a tug from me to dislodge it. My finger slid down as it came from between her ass cheeks, then it pushed apart her thick labia and popped out. As my finger reached the lowest part of her thong, the thinnest piece of material, I noticed it was soaked. I tugged down and felt the material stretch, then rip. “Oh shit!” I exclaimed.

    Emma just quickly plopped herself down on the toilet and began pissing forcefully, sighing loudly as she emptied her bladder. “You nearly got wet Kate.” She said, and I saw a bead of sweat on her forehead, probably from straining to hold her urine. Speaking of urine, as soon as she started pissing, the smell of her urine filled the bathroom. So much for the lovely smell that had been emanating from her earlier.

    It was at that time, listening to her piss spraying into the bowl, that I realized I had to go just as badly. I think it’s one of those mind tricks, like Pavlov’s dogs, whenever I hear water running, I have to pee. After drinking so much wine, I had to pee desperately. “Hurry, I need to pee now.” I told her, suddenly feeling the need to squeeze my own legs together.

    Emma found this hilarious and burst out laughing while still sitting and pissing, and that made me start to laugh too. “Don’t make me laugh.” I stammered, the need to release suddenly ten times worse than moments ago.

    Then, she did something totally unexpected. While sitting on my toilet peeing, she reached her hand up to the inside of my thigh, just below the hem of my shorts, and slid her fingers up to my crotch. “I’ll help you hold it.” She said, still laughing like a wild woman.

    Unfortunately, her putting her hand up inside my shorts didn’t help me, it was such a shock that I actually lost my concentration for a few seconds and started to pee in my shorts. I felt the heat spread and saw the look of shock from Emma as her hand got wet, then she laughed even harder. I was now doing the pee dance and yelled “Move it!!” while I was undoing my own fly. I had better luck than she did and without waiting another second, I pushed both my shorts and underwear down. At this point, modesty was out the door.

    “Quick, I’ve got to go bad!” I yelled, bending at the knees and squeezing my thighs together as tight as I could. A few more drops rolled down my legs as I felt the dam getting ready to burst.

    Still laughing like an idiot, Emma said “You’ll have to pee between my legs, I can’t get up.” and she sat back up against the tank and spread her legs wide.

    Now before all you people go spouting off about what I should have done in that situation, let me remind everyone that I was pretty drunk and wasn’t exactly thinking very clearly. I saw the toilet bowl between her legs, and my body just took over. Without really thinking about it, I kicked off my panties and sat down. With Emma behind me, I didn’t have much room on the front of the toilet, but I was sure I had enough, and then Emma wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me back tightly against her.

    If I had wanted to hold my urine any longer, I wouldn’t have been able to when Emma hugged me like that. The pressure on my full bladder was too great and I let loose with a powerful spray that just cleared the inner lip of the toilet seat. The relief was so great that I soon found myself laughing right along with Emma as I emptied myself.

    When my stream had finally stopped, I felt shame and embarrassment at what I had just done. I tried to get up, but Emma held me tight. “Don’t forget to wipe.” She whispered in my ear before running her hand down through my still dripping pussy.

    I don’t know what went through my mind at that point, I think I was too shocked to even think to be honest, but I just gasped and froze while her fingers found my vagina and slid inside. Finally I was able to say “Emma, what the fuck are you doing?”

    She sucked my earlobe for a few seconds, drawing another gasp, then said “I’m fingering you silly.”

    “But why?” I asked, a bit perturbed. I grasped her wrists and tried pulling her hands away from me.

    “Just relax and let me make you feel good.” she answered, the middle finger of her right hand buried knuckle deep in my pussy.

    “Uhh, but I can’t. I’m not a lesbian Emma, and I’m married.” I whispered the last half of the sentence as if my husband was home and I was worried that he might hear me, even though the house was empty.

    “It won’t make you a lesbian Kate. Just think of it as masturbation, but with a little bit of help.”

    Now that I think about it, for someone who was so drunk that she couldn’t walk to the bathroom with assistance, she was remarkably lucid all of a sudden. I should have realized that right then, but I was too flustered and just a bit turned on. I know, I said that I was straight and I didn’t want to have sex with Emma and I really didn’t, but it felt good in the moment.

    My mind was still muddled from the wine, and I was trying figure out how to handle the situation, and all of a sudden, I just started giggling. I really don’t know why, or what I thought was funny, but once I started, I couldn’t stop. I guess that it was just the ridiculousness of the whole situation. There we were, spooning on the open toilet, the strong smell of piss emanating throughout the bathroom and Emma reaching around me and shoving her fingers into my pussy. I was nude from the waist down while Emma was still in her short skirt and her busted thong straps hanging down. So was I laughing because of the crazy situation, or the stress of being molested by a woman? I don’t know.

    I laughed until tears fell from my eyes and the next thing I know, Emma pulled her finger out of my pussy, and brought it up to my mouth. “Clean the piss off my finger.” she said, and before I knew what happened, she shoved her middle finger into my mouth.

    I tasted my thick pussy juices mixed with the unmistakable biting bitterness of urine. I had been shocked when she had started to finger me, now I was disgusted that she would shove her pissy finger into my mouth, even if it was my own piss. I nearly bit her, that was how horrified I was, but right when I felt my anger was about to bubble over, she said something to me that stopped me.

    “Be a good little slave and you’ll be rewarded.”

    With that one sentence, I froze with my mouth gently closed around her finger. My body had become stiff as a board and I forgot to breathe while her chilling words echoed through my head. She called me ‘slave’, and something snapped inside my head.

    “Emma?” I said around her finger, making it sound like a two year old learning talk.

    She shushed me “Shhhh” then whispered into my ear, which I found so erotic for some reason “No talking, just suck my finger.” When I didn’t move for a second, she raised her voice just a bit and said “Do it now!” while she pinched my labia with her free hand.

    The pain jumped started me into action. I sucked in my breath, mewled like a kitten, and immediately began sucking and licking her finger.

    “That’s a good little bitch. Suck it all clean.” She cooed in my ear again, making me melt. She called me ‘bitch’. Normally that would deserve a slap, or at least a good old fashioned tongue lashing, but instead I felt a tremor travel up my spine, and I moaned. I had become a quivering mass of jelly in her arms. What was wrong with me?

    After she had painfully pinched my labia, and got me to start sucking her finger, she began to rub her hand up and down my pussy. I was still sucking her other finger when she said “You want to be my slave, don’t you?” I let her move my head up and down in a nodding motion. At that moment, I really did want it. She then said “Good girl. You’ll make a good slave. Now stand up.”

    She pulled her fingers out of my mouth and pussy, and pushed me forward. As I stood up, she held my hips so I wouldn’t turn around. She slid one hand up on my lower back and said “Bend over, I want a good look at that ass.” It was wrong, and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen. I bent forward at the waist, and spread my legs apart when she began spanking my inner thighs and said “Spread ‘em”. I had no idea what to expect, but at that moment, I think I was more turned on than ever before.

    I closed my eyes, feeling much more sober now, and shivered in anticipation. Of what, I didn’t know, but I believed at the time that I was ready for anything. I felt her hand back at my pussy; my wet dripping pussy and it wasn’t dripping wet from urine anymore, it was wet from pure excitement. She rubbed her hand back and forth, squishing noisily through my labia lips, and drawing a hushed moan from deep in my throat.

    “Pick up your soiled underwear slave.” she ordered from behind me. I reached down with my left hand, but before I could grab them, she stopped me. “No. Pick them up with your mouth.”

    From my vantage point I could see that they were really soaked with my piss, and I balked at her order. “But they are soaked in pee.” I said.

    I felt the back of my hair being grabbed roughly and my head was yanked back, at the same time the fingers playing in my pussy suddenly pulled away and loud stinging slaps began to rain down on my ass cheeks. “That wasn’t a request slave!” she shouted. “ Now be a good slave and pick them up!”

    I don’t know why, but I did what she wanted. I had to get down on my knees to do it, and when I got down I could smell my piss in them. I tried to pick them up with my teeth at the very top by the waist elastic, but the way they had dropped to the floor left the wet crotch part sticking up. I thought that maybe I could flip them over with my chin or nose, but when Emma saw what I was trying to do, she shouted “Hurry up!” and pushed my face down into them.

    As gross as it was to have my face pushed into my pissy panties, the effect that Emma’s dominating attitude was having on me was hard to ignore. I was living out one of my most secret fantasies. The fact that it was a woman who was dominating me instead of a man seemed to add to the excitement for some reason. I think it was the taboo nature of it that really got to me.

    I opened my mouth and clamped my lips down on the wet material, then waited for Emma to release me so I could pick them up. When I did, she made me stay on my hands and knees with my soiled underwear hanging from my mouth. The smell was really strong and even though I tried not to taste anything, the bitterness soon permeated my mouth.

    I saw Emma’s hand reach down underneath my mouth and tug the panties, so I opened up so she could take them, but instead, she started pushing them all the way into my mouth. I had thought the taste couldn’t get any worse, but I was so wrong. The taste of piss exploded in my mouth and I gagged as I involuntarily swallowed.

    I know what most of you are thinking right now, you’re thinking ‘why did you allow Emma to do that to you?’, and to be honest, I was thinking that myself while I was kneeling there gagging on my own pissy underwear. I’m normally a strong, independant woman. Hell, I can manage the household every time my husband is away on business, and I’m not one to sit back and let someone walk all over me either. So why did I let Emma take over and order me to do those depraved things? Well, I’m a little ashamed to admit it, but I guess I was just caught up in the moment. It was exciting and erotic and what can I say, I guess I’m a bit of a slut on the inside.

    So anyway, I managed to suppress my gag reflex and not puke all over the place, and Emma managed to stuff my entire panty in my mouth. I was whining like a sad puppy, but my pussy was dripping wet with excitement.

    While I was kneeling there munching on my unmentionables, my peripheral vision caught sight of something dropping next to me where Emma was standing. I glanced over to see her skirt and torn thong on the floor at her feet. She kicked them aside, then dropped her top. A shiver went up my spine as I realized that she was standing next to me totally naked.

    “Do those pissy panties taste good slave?” Emma asked “You were a naughty girl you know. You ruined my thong, then pissed in your pants. Only a naughty girl would do that. Do you know what happens to naughty girls? They get punished, that’s what.” She was walking around me while she berated me. “Since your husband is away, I guess I’ll have to be the one who doles out the punishment to you.”

    She had this amazing sense of authority as she walked around me. I felt like I was back in grade school getting bitched out by the principal. I hated it, but I loved it also.

    “So here’s what’s going to happen.” She continued. “First, you will need to pay me back for ruining my thong. The price will be paid for by your tongue. You will use your tongue to please me. I will decide when you have paid me enough. Second, you will need to be punished for pissing yourself like a child. For that, I will have to spank your bare bottom. I’ll decide how many spankings you deserve after you finish paying me back. When your punishment is complete, I’ll decide if you get to cum or not. Am I making myself perfectly clear slave?”

    My mind was reeling. What she was talking about was stuff that lesbians did. I’m not a lesbian. I’ve never even really thought about that stuff before. I was thinking about it then though. I was wondering if I could allow myself to do those things. Would that mean I was a lesbian? Would it mean I was cheating on my husband? Would I enjoy it?

    Emma kneeled down in front of me and said “Spit out those panties.” I was more than happy to obey that order. When they were out of my mouth, the aftertaste hit and my stomach hitched. It was pretty bad, but I was so glad to have them out of my mouth. She spun around and planted her ass on the floor in front of me, then spread her legs wide open. I was looking down into hairless pussy, and I couldn’t help but think that it looked…beautiful. I also couldn’t deny the fact that my mouth began to water. It almost seemed like I wanted to do it.

    “You’ve never eaten a pussy before, have you?” she asked, and I shook my head no. “Go on, get down there and smell it.”

    Well I could smell it from where I was, but I didn’t tell her that. Instead, I did what she asked and slowly, haltingly lowered my face down until I was maybe an inch from her vagina, and took a deep breath, filling my lungs with her sexy scent. It was an intoxicating smell and it turned me on even more than I would have thought possible. I felt her hand on my head, gently caressing me and her fingers entangling themselves in my hair. Her caress was like that of a lover, and for the moment that’s what I felt like she and I were, but the moment didn’t last long.

    I was enjoying the heady smell of her sex and the calming feeling of her playing with my hair when all of a sudden, she closed her fist around a clump of hair and roughly pulled my face into her crotch. My mouth clamped shut instinctively, even though my hair was getting yanked somewhat painfully. “Mmmmmm” I think I yelped. I know that she had already told me that I was going to have to lick her down there but it was still a shock getting my face pushed into it.

    The feel of her pussy on my face was kind of what I expected. It was soft and hot, wet and silky, creamy and fragrant. It was, in a word, lovely. A straight woman, a married straight woman, is not supposed to like vagina, but in that moment, I did like it, and I wanted to taste it.

    I tentatively stuck out my tongue and was rewarded with the most wonderful taste. Okay, it’s not dark chocolate good, but dark chocolate doesn’t get my pussy dripping. Her taste was different from my taste, (yes, I confess, I have tasted my pussy juices before) but not that different. I would say that, because of the heat of the day, the fact that she had spent the day moving, and probably the fact that I don’t think she wiped herself after pissing, probably contributed to her taste being stronger than my taste. It didn’t matter though, I thought it was perfect and began to lick her all over.

    The grip on my hair loosened and once more became caressing as I went to work licking pussy for the first time in my life. I wondered what Dave would say if he walked in right now. Probably something like – “Hey honey, the convention got cancelled and I caught an earlier fl…what the… Kate? What are you doing? Get your tongue out of that woman’s vagina!!! Oh my God Kate, are you a…a…lesbian???” I almost laughed out loud at the thought of what his face would look like. His mouth would be hanging open, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, it would be hilarious. Of course the funny would only last for a few seconds, then the sky would split open and all hell would rain down. The carnage would be extreme.

    I was licking pussy and enjoying it, but there was still a little problem with my conscience. I felt really bad about myself for being so weak, and for cheating, and for doing immoral things. In fact, I felt so guilty about what I was doing, that I stopped licking for a few seconds and started to sit up. “I can’t do this.” I said as I began to pull away.

    Emma thought that I could do it, and she wasn’t about to let me stop. Her hand instantly gripped into my hair again and she growled at me, kind of like a wild dog. “Don’t you fucking stop now.” She snapped, then pulled me back down into her saying “I’ll tell you when you are done.”

    I wasn’t really scared of Emma, that’s not why I let her dominate me, but she took control and I had to decide whether to allow it or not. I chose to allow it and play my part. I started licking her again, deciding at that moment that I was going to go all the way. I would play the part of the good little slave and enjoy it as much as I could.

    The more I licked her, the easier it became and the more I became turned on. Emma started to moan and her breathing picked up until she was huffing like a locomotive. I really don’t know how long I was down there licking away at her sweet pussy, but I know that my mouth was getting sore and my tongue was tired by the time she began to cum.

    There was no question about it when she started to cum either. Her thighs clamped tightly together, pinching my head in a vise like grip. Even though my ears were plugged by her muscular thighs, I could hear her wailing. But the most obvious part was that her pussy gushed, something I’d heard about before but never really believed was true. I guess that I always suspected it was a myth perpetuated by the adult video industry. This was no myth however, as a squirt of creamy fluid entered my mouth. With no way to pull my head away, I had no option but to swallow. There wasn’t a huge amount though and I didn’t really mind.

    After what I figured must have been a powerful orgasm, Emma’s legs went limp and she pushed me back. Her face had that freshly fucked look on it, you know what I mean, the deep blush that flows down her neck, the dreamy look in her eyes, and the puffy lips. I felt a measure of pride in the knowledge that I had caused that look.

    As for my face, I stood up and looked in the mirror and had to stifle a giggle. My chin, cheeks and nose looked like a freshly dipped honey glazed donut. I reached down to the sink and turned on the water, intending to wash myself, but Emma stopped me.

    “Hey, don’t wash that off.” She snapped, then added “I want you to let my juices dry on your face. I want you to smell my pussy all night long.”

    I left the water running as I looked back at her, still lying on my bathroom floor, her now messy looking pussy still spread wide open. She couldn’t seriously think that I would go to bed without washing my face, but I decided to go ahead and play along for a little while longer, after all, I was still horny. I nodded my head, then reached around and shut off the water.

    “That’s a good little slave.” She said with a smile. “Now, let’s go somewhere more comfortable so you can get the second part of your punishment.”

    I shivered in anticipation at what was to come. I’ve never really been spanked before. Maybe as a child, by an adult, but I don’t even remember that. The only thing I remember about that was sometimes my dad would say “I’ll tan your hide” when I wasn’t listening or I was being unruly, but I don’t remember him ever actually following through with his threats.

    I helped Emma up from the floor and she seemed to be more steady now. She led the way back into the living room and told me to lay face down across the arm of the couch, so that my ass was in the air and easy for her to reach. I was prickly with excitement, or maybe it was a result of the wine, but I did as I was told.

    “For the crime of pissing in your panties, I hereby sentence you to twenty five swats on the buttocks.” Emma announced cheekily. “Do you have anything to say for yourself before your punishment begins?”

    My mind went blank as I was thinking about how silly she was being. She was talking like a frigging judge or something, and it struck me as funny, so I thought that a funny comeback was appropriate. Unfortunately I couldn’t think of a funny comeback, so I just said “Ahh, no” The words had barely passed my lips when Emma hauled off and smacked my ass. “OWW” I squealed, more from the surprise than from actual pain.

    “Count them off, out loud.” Emma ordered, and I blurted out “One.” with a whine.

    She laid her hand on my ass and said “No, it’s ‘one mistress’ and I want you to thank me after each spank. After all, it’s for your own good.” While her hand was on my ass, she was slowly caressing me.

    “Now, we start over at one.” She said and another stinging slap hit me.

    “AHH One mistress, thank you.” I blurted, then another quick slap and another “Ahh two mistress, thank you.” and another and another and so on. Each time she spanked me I yelled a little bit louder and quickly shouted out the number and then thanked her. By the time she reached ten, I was squirming and my ass felt hot. When she reached twenty, I had tears running down my face and my voice was cracking. Finally, the final blow landed and I mumbled what I was supposed to.

    Before I could get off the overstuffed arm of the sofa, I felt Emma slide her hand down the crack of my ass and into my pussy. To say I was wet down there would be an understatement, and I felt her fingers slide effortlessly into me.

    “Such a wet little slut you are slave. This naughty pussy of yours is just dripping. Do you like getting your ass spanked? Only horny sluts like to have their asses spanked. You must be a horny slut.” Emma seemed to know exactly what to say to push my buttons and turn me on. I couldn’t believe that a woman was getting me this horny. I’m not a lesbian, but I didn’t remember the last time I was this horny.

    I needed to cum, and at that moment, I wasn’t above begging for it. “Please Emma, I need…” I never got the next word out because she slapped my ass again.

    “You call me mistress.” She ordered.

    I probably should have been angry with her for being so presumptuous, but I guess that I had told her that I got off on this stuff, and I wanted to continue. “Please mistress, I want…I need to…” I wanted to say that I needed to cum. I mean I was so horny that I thought I was going to go crazy if I didn’t cum, but it was hard for me to say it.

    “You want what? You need what?”

    I was trembling with my need. “Please, let me cum.” I finally said.

    “Stand up.” Emma ordered.

    I stood up and rubbed my sore ass.

    “Take off your top. I want to see your whole body.”

    I took off my top and bra and stood naked in front of my new next door neighbor.

    “You want to cum?” She asked me.

    “Yes” I whined. I could feel a drop of my juices slowly meandering its way down the inside of my thigh. It itched like a bitch so I moved my hand to wipe at it and she yelled at me.

    “Keep your fucking hands away from that dirty pussy or I’ll hogtie you and leave you like that all fucking night.”

    My hands dropped back to my sides, but I clamped my legs together tightly to stop the irritating feeling.

    “If you want to cum, you’ll have to pledge your allegiance to me. You’ll have to agree to be my personal sex slave. You’ll have to agree to call me mistress. Agree to these demands, and I’ll give you the best orgasm that you have ever had.”

    Well she sure had a lot of nerve. I mean this was my house, and all I had to do was kick her out, lock the door, and masturbate my way to a blockbuster orgasm. “I agree mistress.” I replied, my knees shaking from nerves. Then I realize that I won’t be able to do what she wants, I’m a married woman after all. So I try to reason with her “But when my husband comes home, I can’t.”

    “Ah yes, you are married aren’t you. Well, in that case, you’ll have to be very careful. Tell me slave, what do you think your husband would do if he found out what you were doing right now? Would he be angry with you, or would he be turned on?”

    I thought about it for a few seconds, wondering exactly what Dave would do. He was a man after all, and like all men he had fantasies, so maybe he would be angry at first but then when he thought about it, he would be turned on enough to… to what? Allow us to continue? Ask to join us for a threesome? Somehow I didn’t think so. I knew Dave well enough to know that he wouldn’t get over it. Some guys might, but not Dave, he was too straitlaced to allow it.

    I looked Emma in the eye and said “I think he would leave me, probably file for divorce and leave me destitute. He loves me, but I don’t think he could forgive me if he found out.”

    “We’ll have to make sure that he doesn’t find out then. You can keep a secret can’t you?”

    “I…I don’t know…I guess so.” I haltingly answered. In truth, I was a terrible liar and keeping a secret was not my strong suit, but my marriage depended on it, so I would do it.

    “Good…So, you want to cum then, right?”

    “Yes mistress.”

    “Sit down and spread your legs.”

    I gingerly sat down, wincing in pain and moaning. Emma walked seductively toward me and ended with one foot on the sofa between my legs, her knee in front of my face..

    “If you want me to allow you to cum, you must beg for it.” She said.

    I swallowed hard, my eyes following her thigh and landing on her pussy. The rest of the conversation was like stroke book 101. “Please mistress, will you help me cum?”

    “Huh, you can do a lot better than that.”

    “Puh please, I need it so bad mistress. I’m so horny. Please help me.”

    “Tell me how much of a slut you are. Tell me about how wet your dirty pussy is.”

    “I’m such a slut mistress and my pussy is so wet. Please mistress, I need it so bad.”

    “Put your fingers in your pussy slut, and tell me how wet your cunt is.”

    I slid two fingers deep into my silky hot cauldron. “It’s dripping wet mistress. I’m soaked.” And it wasn’t a lie, I was gonna need a mop if this continued.

    “Take your fingers out and put them in your mouth.”

    My fingers made a squelching noise when I pulled them out and when I brought them up to look at them, they were coated in a milky white cream. If I hadn’t been so horny, I probably would have thought it was disgusting, but instead, my mouth watered and I quickly shoved both fingers in and licked the sticky mess off. Hell, I had already had pissy panties and Emma’s pussy lips in my mouth, what was so bad about my own pussy juices.

    Emma kneeled down in front of me, then leaned her face in close to my heated pussy. I was sure that she was going to finally lick me, but she put her nose in close and breathed in loudly.

    “Mmm, I love the smell of horny cunt.” She said looking up at me and winking. At that moment in time, I thought she was the most beautiful, sexy vixen on the planet and I wanted her so badly. I watched her smile, open her mouth, and stick her long tongue out. My whole body was trembling from excitement as the tip of her tongue grazed my lips. Forgetting about my sore posterior, I slid forward in an attempt to push my vagina onto her tongue, but she backed up, then wagged her finger at me, telling me not to do that.

    I sat still and waited for Emma to move forward again and begin licking me. She was taking her sweet time and obviously enjoying making me sweat. I so wanted to grab her hair and yank her into my pussy like she did to me, but that would completely blow the whole submissive vibe I had going, and I was kinda liking that.

    When she finally started to lick me again, I held my breath as she slowly pushed me closer to orgasm. Then she stopped again, making me whimper and I had to control the urge to snap at her.

    “What do you have for toys?” She asked me.

    “Huh? What do you mean?” I honestly was taken by surprise when she asked that and didn’t know what she was asking.

    “Vibrators, dildos, double dongs, anal plugs, butterflies, rabbits, bullets, what do you have for toys?”

    “Oh, uh well I…” Okay let me just say that I do have a few toys, but I’ve always been very self conscious of my toys and I was rather embarrassed to show her. I could feel my face turning red as I blushed furiously.

    “You do have at least a fucking vibrator don’t you?” She asked, seeming aggravated that I wasn’t answering her.

    “Um I…” I was flustered and my shame was evident on my face.

    Emma stood up and walked away down the hall. I sat up in confusion, wondering if I had done something to piss her off. I watched as she swung open the spare room door, flipped on the light, then shut it off and moved on to the next door which was the master bedroom. She swung the door open, flipped on the light, and walked into the room. At that point I quickly jumped to my feet and rushed down the hallway to my bedroom.

    As I went around the corner into my room, Emma was going through my husband’s dresser, pawing through the top drawer.

    “What are you doing?” I yelped, and rushed around the bed to pull her away.

    Emma spun around just before I could get to her and put her finger up in front of my face. “I asked you a question and I’m still waiting for an answer. If you can’t show me where you keep your toys, I’ll dig around until I find them.” She turned back to the dresser and opened the second drawer.

    “Wait, I’ll get it.” I said. I couldn’t let her disturb my husband’s things any more than she already had, he was the type of person to notice things were moved around. I went over to my closet, opened the door and turned on the light overhead. Then I reached up to the top shelf and took down a shoe box that was in front, to expose a metal lock box out behind, which I had to stand on my tiptoes reach. I pulled the lock box down, put the shoe box back, shut the light and closed the door. When I turned back to Emma, she was staring at me with wide eyes.

    “You seriously keep your toys locked up in the back of your closet?” She asked incredulously.

    Okay, let me explain. For one, I didn’t buy the toys that I owned, they were all gifts from my friends at my bridal shower, and I had thought of them as gag gifts. They served their purpose of making me blush and making all the other woman at the party whoop and laugh, but once everyone had left, I had put them in a box and tried to forget about them. It’s not that I’m a prude or anything, I’m just not really into masturbating. I didn’t answer Emma, just got the key from my nightstand and unlocked the box. Once it was unlocked, I pushed it over so she could open it.

    As Emma took the box and opened it, I saw the corners of her mouth curl up and her eyebrows arch. She reached in and pulled out the pink dildo. It is seven inches long and made of a soft jelly and shaped like a cock with a big set of balls. She swung it around for a few seconds before tossing it aside and reaching back in for the next item, a small but powerful vibe. She turned it on but nothing happened because I had never inserted the batteries.

    Setting the vibe aside, Emma then reached for the last toy in the box. This one was the most embarrassing one of all, and when she picked it up, she had a big grin on her face. It was a beaded anal probe, with gradually increasing bead size, from very small on the end to ‘Oh my God’ on the bottom, followed by a large ring so you could pull the thing back out.

    “Oh we are going to have fun with these.” She said, setting the anal vibe with the others. The batteries to the toys were in the box also and she dumped them out before putting the now empty box on my nightstand.

    “Put the batteries in slave.” Emma ordered, and as I began doing that, she started looking around my bedroom. I was eyeing her as she went to my closet, opened the door and turned on the light. Two robes hung from a hook on the inside of the door and she yanked out the belts from both. She shut the light and moved to the other dresser in the room, which was mine.

    “What are you looking for…mistress?” I asked as she opened the top drawer and began pawing through my stuff. I hated that she was snooping through my private things, even if it was only my underwear and bras, and I had to fight the urge to go pull her away and tell her to leave. In a very short time since I met her, she was learning secrets about me that my husband didn’t even know.

    “You’ll know when I find it.” She answered, shutting the top drawer and pulling open the second. In that drawer she found what she was looking for, pantyhose. Being a teacher, I would often wear pantyhose under my dresses or skirts when it was warm. Emma pulled out two pairs of pantyhose, closed the drawer, and joined me back at the bed.

    “Good slave. Now, lay down on the bed and put your arms up over your head.” Emma said. She was holding the belt to my robe and I was a bit concerned, having never been tied up before. In all reality, I didn’t know anything about this woman, and letting her tie me up could prove detrimental to my health.

    Whispering my concern I asked “Uh is this really necessary?”

    “It is if you want me to let you cum.”

    Call me crazy, but I have always felt that I was a good judge of character, and even though Emma could have been a murdering psychopath, I felt that I could trust her. I laid back and allowed her to tie my wrists together, then to the headboard which is brass finished metal tubes . I never really figured that she would know so much about knots, so I was surprised when she finished tying and I could not for the life of me get my hands free.

    I assumed that she was next going to tie my feet down at the foot of the bed, but I was so wrong about that. She did tie my feet, but not to the foot of the bed. She began by putting the crotch of one pair of pantyhose under my left ankle and wrapping both legs once around. She then lifted my leg up, causing me to lift my right leg up also, and wrapped the leg ends several times around one of the brass tubes of the headboard, ending by tying it expertly.

    Emma moved over to my right foot and repeated the process so that I was basically folded in half on my bed. So now picture this, I’m on my back, totally naked, my arms and legs are tied up above my head, so my ass and pussy are sticking right up in the air. I’m looking between my breasts at my bush which is just inches from my nose. It was very uncomfortable, but not so bad when Emma slid a folded pillow under my lower back.

    Now that I was completely at her mercy, Emma could have her fun. She came up on the bed and peered at me between my legs. “I hope you’re ready for the best fucking orgasm of your life slave.” She said, and I shivered in anticipation.

    Emma reached down to where the toys were and held up the anal beads. I had never had anything in my ass before and was worried, but Emma knew what she was doing. She slid the jelly beads back and forth over my soaked pussy until it was coated with my pussy juices, then began to ease it into my ass. I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth as she popped the first bead in, then the second and the third. By the third bead, I was starting to sweat, and I think Emma noticed me struggling because she stopped at three and let the rest of the toy hang out of my ass. I opened my eyes again to see that there was still about six ever larger beads left.

    Next she picked up the pink dildo with balls and slapped it down on my pussy, causing me to cry out and lurch my body. It didn’t actually hurt, in fact, I was so horny right then that it almost sent me into spasms.

    I had never really cared to use the thing before because it was so thick. One thing about my husband was that his cock was about six inches when erect and it was thin, a little thicker than the diameter of a quarter. Nothing to write home about for sure, but it was sufficient for my needs. This jelly dildo though, was huge. If I wrapped my fingers around it, I couldn’t even touch my thumb and pointer finger together.

    Emma slid the dildo all around my sensitive pussy, pushing me so close but never quite hitting the spot that would have set me off. “Have you ever had this inside you?” She asked me, but I think she knew the answer before I could shake my head indicating that I hadn’t. “Well then, it’s about time that you see what it’s like.”

    I hadn’t thought that I would like to have something so thick and long being shoved inside of me, but I was hornier than I had ever been in my life, and I trusted Emma to help me cum, no matter what it took.

    I watched as she placed the tip of the pink gel cock against my pussy hole and began to slide it in. Amazingly, I was so wet that there was no discomfort at all. In fact, I was so ready for it that I was trying to push myself up so it would go in quicker. Holy fuck it felt so good and I felt fuller than I’ve ever felt before when the balls hit paydirt.

    While I was getting used to the feeling, Emma pushed another couple of balls into my ass. It didn’t hurt, not like I was expecting, but it felt kinda uncomfortable going in and made my pussy clench around the dildo. I moaned and begged her to stop, but I really didn’t want her to stop, just go slow.

    I didn’t think I could take much more stimulation, but Emma was certain that I could and when I heard the buzzing sound from the vibrator, I shivered and mewled like a kitten. She touched the humming toy to my tailbone and slid it slowly up between the cheeks of my ass until she touched it to the anal beads. The powerful toy sent prickling vibrations through the beads that were deep inside my anus and I thought I was going to go crazy from the sensation.

    While I was getting wigged out over the new sensations inside my bowels, Emma used the moment to shove in two more beads, leaving just the largest two still sticking out of my ass. I know that I made some noise when she did it, but you need to realize that by that point, I wasn’t in my right mind.

    The next thing I knew, Emma was putting the vibe on the base of the moulded balls of the dildo in my pussy. The vibrations going deep into my pussy were divine and I was purring like a kitten and sweating like a pig. I wanted nothing more than to cum and it wouldn’t take very much.

    As Emma made the dildo vibrate inside me, she started to wiggle the beads around. It was giving me fits because I had never known how much pleasure I could get from ass play. It felt so good that I was hardly even aware when she pushed the second to last bead inside me, leaving the largest one and the ring still outside.

    I looked up at Emma and saw that she was staring into my eyes, a wicked smile on her face. “So slave, tell me how badly you need to cum.” she said. Shit she looked so fucking sexy.

    “Please mistress, please allow your pathetic slave to cum. I need it so fucking bad.” I whined and I really did feel pathetic, but I didn’t give a flying fuck at the moment. I didn’t care how ridiculous I must have looked. I didn’t care that I was cheating on my husband with a virtual stranger, and a woman to boot. I just wanted to cum, and I would beg and grovel and promise her the moon if she would just finish me off.

    “Promise me that you’ll always be my slave.”

    “I will, I’ll always be your slave. I promise mistress.”

    I must have looked quite a mess at that point. Probably like a wild animal with matted hair, wide wild eyes, flaring nostrils and gritted teeth. I watched as Emma lifted the vibrator off the dildo and brought it between my spread legs, holding it just away from my clitoris.

    “Okay slave, time to cum.” She whispered and placed the vibe on my clitty.

    The effect was instantaneous. I think I screamed as all the muscles in my body seemed to lock up and my pussy tightened up so much that it pushed the dildo up and out. Emma grabbed the ring at the end of the anal beads and began pulling each bead out one at a time, each one causing my pussy to clench and prolong the most intense, insane orgasm that I’ve ever had.

    My eyes lost focus as I became one giant ball of orgasmic energy. It was such an intense, mind blowing release that it was almost painful, but in an oh so good way. I don’t think that people are supposed to cum that hard, and as I think back on it now, I’m glad that I keep myself in pretty good shape because my heart probably would have stopped if I wasn’t. It would have been one fulfilling death though.

    I don’t know how long that orgasm lasted because at some point I blacked out. I was so out of it that I didn’t even realize that Emma was untying me. When I came to, she was lying beside me, holding me like a lover. As I turned to look at her, she leaned in and kissed me tenderly on the lips, her tongue slipping between my lips momentarily before she pulled back and smiled.

    “Welcome back beautiful. Did you have a good nap?” she said. Her face was still a bit out of focus to my eyes.

    “How long was I out?” I mumbled.

    “About ten minutes. I thought I was going to have to perform mouth to mouth, but that wouldn’t have been too bad.”

    “Oh my God, that was…” I had no words that were grand enough to describe what she had done to me. “Incredible.” I finally finished.

    “Yes it was, I’ve never seen anyone cum that hard before.”

    I felt a wetness on my face and chest and reached up to touch some clear fluid. I thought for a moment that she had drooled on me on something. The confused look on my face was question enough for Emma.

    “That was from you. Have you ever squirted before today?” She asked me.

    I truly had no idea what she was talking about. “What do you mean by squirted?” I inquired back.

    “From your pussy.” She responded “I’ve only made one other woman squirt, but no where near as much as what you did. You might want to look at the wall behind you.”

    I glanced up, then sat up and turned around so I could see what she was talking about. It looked a bit like someone had sprayed a line of water up the wall with a super soaker water gun. There was even a few drops on the ceiling.

    “What the hell happened?” I demanded, all thoughts of the whole mistress/slave thing were forgotten for the time being.

    “You came like a fucking fountain is what happened. When I started to pull the anal beads out of your ass, your pussy started spraying. Like I said, I’ve never seen anything quite like it before. It was the most erotic thing I’ve ever seen in my life.”

    The drops that were on me were now running down my naked body and I scooped some up on my fingers so I could smell it. It was obvious that it wasn’t urine from the look and the smell, but I had never seen it before and was intrigued.

    “You might want to wash the wall. Explaining that stain to you husband could be difficult.” Emma stated. Then she climbed out of bed and said “But first, I want you in the shower right now. I always wash my playthings when I finish with them for the day.” She had a sexy smirk on her face when she said that, and I realized that she was talking about me. I was her new plaything.

    I knew that I should get a washcloth and scrub the wall down right away, but instead I nodded and said “Yes mistress.” then proceeded to follow her chiseled ass out of the bedroom and into the bathroom.

    Walking proved difficult because my legs were so wobbly and weak, but when I stepped into the shower and felt the refreshing spray cascading over my body, it revived me and strengthened me.

    It felt strange showering with another person and I wasn’t sure what to do at first. Emma took control of the situation right away though. She had been telling the truth about washing her playthings too, because she didn’t let me do anything except stand there while she washed every inch of my body. She took her time too, slowly scrubbing me from top to bottom and paying particular attention to my ass and pussy.

    Emma even got down on her knees as she worked her way down my legs and finished with my feet. I watched her from above while my conflicted brain tried to make sense of the whole evening. I’d never been sexually attracted to a woman before, but I was more than sexually attracted to Emma right then. I hated to admit it, but I was falling in love with her, and that wasn’t supposed to happen.

    When Emma finished washing me, she told me to get out, dry off and go clean up the wall while she washed herself. I went through the motions while I thought about my situation. I had more questions than answers and no hope of figuring it out any time soon. I finished washing the wall as best I could, knowing that it would have to completely dry before I could tell if it was hopelessly stained.

    Emma decided to stay with me the rest of the night and she helped me change the sheets on my bed. We fell asleep spooning each other. It was the first time I had ever slept in the nude in my life.

    It’s been a month since Emma moved next door, and she has become a regular fixture in our home, visiting us several times every week. Her personality won over Dave right away and it didn’t hurt that she flirted like crazy with him either. I could sense his unease at first, as if he was worried about what I was going to say, but now he seems to be pretty at ease with the situation.

    Of course he doesn’t know the real situation. Emma has given me several orders that I have to follow, or risk getting punished, and she gets a thrill out of the risk of Dave catching us. For instance, the other night she ordered me to invite her over for dinner. She also ordered me to wear this mini black dress. The dress was one that she made me buy and was not like anything I had ever worn before, in fact, I would have called it ‘slutty’.

    The first time I tried the dress on, I couldn’t believe how it made me look. It was very form fitting and definitely showed off my assets with a plunging neckline. It ended just below the curve of my ass. When I wore it, the thing pushed my boobs together, giving me the look of way more cleavage than I was used to showing, and I didn’t want to think about how much of my ass was visible when I bent over. It wasn’t at all elegant, like what I was more used to wearing when Dave and I went out on the town, it was a whores dress.

    The evening that Emma came for dinner, I cooked a chicken cordon bleu with a side salad, a french bread and a red wine. Dave nearly fell out of his chair when I walked into the dining room in my dress. He hadn’t seen it before and was shocked that I would wear something so revealing.

    “Kate, uhh, where did you get that dress?” He asked his jaw hanging open.

    I knew the questions were coming and I wasn’t prepared to answer them. This was so different from anything that I had ever wore before and I could tell by the look in his eyes that he didn’t approve. My own mouth dropped open and I began to sweat, wondering how to explain my sudden change in style.

    Emma saved me “Oh I picked it out for her. It shows off her incredible body so well doesn’t it. I think it puts her in the MILF class.”

    I think that Dave was well aware of what the term MILF meant, but he played dumb and asked anyway.

    “It means ‘mother I’d like to fuck’, but since Kate is not a mother yet, for her it means ‘missus I’d like to fuck’. Emma told him, her eyes twinkling above that sly grin that always made my pussy wet.

    Dave changed his whole attitude about the dress right away, and just like a horny teenage boy, he was smiling and agreeing with Emma. Since it was her who bought the dress for me, he was alright with it.

    So we sat down at the table and began to eat. Dave was at the head of the table with Emma to his right and me to his left, which put her and I face to face. As we began to eat, Emma started to talk, and flirt, with Dave, asking him to tell her all about his job and acting like it was so intriguing.

    While the conversation was going on, I felt Emma’s bare foot sliding up my pantyhose clad leg and between my thighs. I had to adjust myself slightly by opening my legs wider and pushing myself forward so she could reach her intended target, my bare pussy. I knew better than to make it difficult for her to reach, and beside, I won’t lie, I was a little bit turned on being dressed like I was.

    There was a nervousness that my husband would catch us and that heightened the thrill. Emma ran her toes into my wet slit and I gasped causing my husband to give me a look, but just for a moment as Emma kept engaging him in conversation, and I could see his eagerness to please her.

    The food that I had slaved over was absolutely delicious if I do say so myself, but I was having a difficult time focusing enough to even pick my fork up to my mouth and chew it. What was happening just below the table and a mere foot or two away from my unaware husband was wrong on so many counts, but it felt incredible and I didn’t want it to stop.

    The funny thing was that if Emma and I weren’t carrying on a secret lesbian affair, and Emma was still treating my husband like she was right in front of me, I would be pissed at both of them. Her for being such an unabashed flirt, and him for falling all over himself to show her attention. Dave was so into his conversation with her that if I wasn’t at the time getting my pussy stroked by her big toe, I would be feeling like less than a third wheel right about now.

    Of course the truth was that I knew Emma was being so playful with Dave because she was keeping his attention away from me, and I was finding it increasingly difficult to keep my breathing steady and not make any more loud gasps. I was glad that she was flirting so openly with him because I could enjoy the action going on between my legs without too much worry.

    “Isn’t that right Kate?” I heard it but it seemed like it was coming from the other room, or maybe it was on the TV or something, but I didn’t remember turning on the TV. I opened my eyes (were they really closed?) and saw, to my dawning horror, that I was the center of attention all of a sudden.

    “Uhmmm, I ah, I’m sorry, I was just…” I stammered and stuttered and of course I looked like a fucking dimwit, but what was I gonna do, I had a toe slip sliding away on my clitoris, pushing me closer and closer to climax, and I had no clue what the conversation was about. I looked at Emma, who was the one who involved me in the conversation, and could tell that she was amused at my predicament.

    “Are you feeling alright honey?” Dave asked me, taking my hand in his hand. “You look all flushed, are you feeling feverish?”

    Flushed? Of course I was fucking flushed, and it wasn’t because I had a fever. It was because I had a foot rubbing my pussy, and Emma was having so much fun that she wasn’t stopping.

    “Oh yeah hon, Dave is right.” Emma agreed, knowing full fucking well why I was flushed, and enjoying seeing me squirm.

    “I am a little hot all of a sudden.” I managed to reply, which wasn’t a lie at all. “Could you go turn on the air conditioner please Dave?” I asked, finding it very difficult to keep my voice from wavering. Emma’s toes were quickly pushing me toward the point of no return. I was going to cum while sitting right here at the dinner table, with my husband wondering what was going on.

    “Of course honey, I’ll turn it on right away.” Dave said, rising from his chair with a look of concern on his face.

    “Maybe she could use a glass of cold water while you’re up.” Emma added.

    “Yeah of course, I’ll get that, and some acetaminophen to help lower the fever.”

    I held my breath until Dave walked out of the room, then all the air hissed out of me at once. I slumped down in my chair and my hips started moving all on their own, humping shamelessly on Emma’s foot. She had slid lower in her own chair and pushed her heel up against my whole pussy, letting me grind against her.

    “Are you going to cum slave?” Emma whispered.

    “Oh God yes!” I enthusiastically whispered back.

    “Better hurry before Dave gets back.”

    I grabbed her foot with my hand, not caring about anything anymore except my own pleasure, and ground my pussy even harder against the soft underside of her foot. I was moaning and gasping and grinding her beautiful, sexy, soft foot, and if Dave walked back into the room at that moment, I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself because… I… was… finally… cumming.

    Considering the unique way I reached the plateau, it was a powerful, intense orgasm that ripped through my whole body, sending me into spasms like a seizure. I was dimly aware of Emma pulling her foot away from me and sitting back up in her chair, a knowing grin on her face.

    As my orgasm subsided and my brain came into focus, I realized how I must look, all slouched in my chair with my legs spread wide open. Just then, Dave entered the room and I noticed a bit of a cool breeze hitting my back from the duct pumping more cool air conditioned air into the room. I had the presence of mind to close my legs and since my legs were covered by the tablecloth I knew that Dave had seen nothing.

    Emma had picked up a placemat and was using it to fan me as Dave hurried to my side and handed me the glass of water and two pills. I set the pills on the table and took a drink from the tall glass before saying “I’ll take them in a few minutes, but I want to go lay down right now.”

    “Hey Dave, just put her to bed and let me clean this up.” Emma offered.

    “Oh ah, thanks Emma, but you don’t have to do that. I’ll…”

    Emma cut him off “I know I don’t have to do it, but I want to do it and I really don’t mind at all. You take care of Kate and don’t worry about this mess.”

    “Are you sure?” Dave asked.

    Emma was already standing and stacking plates “I used to waitress, I’m an old pro at this stuff Dave. Put her to bed. I’ll do what I can and I’ll lock the door on my way out.”

    ‘’Thank you so much Emma. I owe you one.”

    Emma, the little minx, winked, smiled and said “Oh goody, I hope it’s a big one.” then she quickly made her way out of the dining room and into the kitchen. Dave just stood for a few moments staring at the door she had exited before he realized that I was still sitting there and quickly helped me to my feet and led me down the hallway toward the bedroom.

    As I walked, I could feel two drops, one on each leg, slowly making their way down my inner thighs. I had cum so much, and the further we got away from the dining room, the more I could smell my pussy juices. In fact the smell was so strong that I worried that Dave might smell it, so I stopped him in the hallway and said “Oh shit, I left the pills on the table. Would you mind…”

    “I’ll grab them, you go get undressed and lay down.” Dave said, turning back the way we had come. He was so good to me when I was sick, waiting on me hand and foot, and I felt guilty about using him like I was, but I needed to clean myself before he noticed the mess.

    I quickly rushed into the master bathroom and mopped up with a washcloth. I stripped out of the dress and turned to see Dave standing in the doorway watching me. As naked as the day I was born, I squeezed past Dave and climbed into bed, pulling just the sheet over my body. I could see that Dave wanted to say something and I could imagine what it was, but he just sat on the edge of the bed and passed the pills and water to me.

    Dutifully, I swallowed the pills along with a gulp of water, and said “Why don’t you go help Emma clean up, I’m just going to fall asleep anyway.”

    “Are you sure hon?” I could see in his eyes that he really wanted to go back out there with Emma, but he was still worried about me.

    “Of course. I’m going to be fine. In fact I’m already feeling better.”

    “If you need anything…”

    “I know, I know, I’ll yell if I need you.” I assured him, then kissed his cheek and laid back on my pillow.

    He left me alone and I lay there replaying the events of the evening over and over in my head until I fell asleep.

    That night I had a dream, and what a dream it was. I was woken up in the middle of the night by the feel of someone crawling between my legs. When I looked down, I saw that it was Emma, and she had that smile on her face that I’ve grown to love. Without saying a word, she began licking my pussy.

    I looked to my left and saw my husband beside me sleeping soundly. Emma’s tongue work on my pussy was wonderful, but I was terrified that Dave was going to wake up, and there was no table blocking his view of what was happening between my legs.

    “Emma,” I whispered urgently “what are you doing? What if my husband wakes up?”

    Picking her face up out of my crotch Emma licked her creamy lips and loudly said “So what, let him wake up and see what kind of a lesbian slut his wife really is.”

    I was aghast as I felt Dave stirring next to me, as if he was waking up. “Shhhh” I shushed her as she went back to licking me and I was praying that Dave stayed asleep.

    “Please,” I began whispering again when the movement to my left stopped. Dave had rolled onto his side and was now facing me, but still sleeping. “don’t do this Emma. You’ll wake him and he’ll kill us both.” I really wasn’t afraid that he would actually commit a double murder, Dave was a pacifist after all and wouldn’t intentionally hurt anyone. I was more worried that he would be devastated that I would betray him. I didn’t want to hurt him is what my concern was.

    Once again Emma poked her head up and, without lowering her voice said “Nah, he’ll be fine. Maybe he’ll want to join in, then I can tell him to shove his cock in your mouth so you’ll shut the hell up.” She dipped her face back down and began really going to town on my pussy.

    Dave snorted and his mouth opened and closed a few times. I bit my lip as his hand came up and scratched his forehead, then nearly yelped out loud as his other hand slid across and landed on my tit. I held my breath and waited for him to open his eyes, but he never did.

    My problem now was that I was getting closer and closer to climax and I was unable to stop it for fear of Dave finding out my secret. I couldn’t pull away from Emma, Dave would surely wake then. All I could do was lie there and wait to be brought to orgasm by Emma’s delicious tongue.

    Since Dave hadn’t woken up with Emma talking so loudly, I hoped that maybe he would sleep right through my orgasm. Then Emma would climb back out of bed and sneak out the way she had come, leaving Dave none the wiser. I knew it would be difficult to go through an orgasm without moving or making a sound, but I was determined to do it. I had to for the sake of my marriage.

    Emma’s tongue felt so good on my clitoris, and if she just kept licking and sucking on that I was going to have a nice little cum. Nothing I couldn’t handle and still not move, or so I thought. Instead of just finishing me with her tongue though, Emma had other ideas.

    I felt her pick her face up again and watched as she got up on her knees between my legs. She was shaking the bed with each movement, causing a few more snorts and grunts from my still sleeping husband. I could see her face clearly as she stared down at me, but the rest of her body was in shadow. I thought that maybe she was going to get up and go, leaving me wanting to cum, but knowing that it would be for the best if I didn’t.

    Instead she smiled, then leaned forward, and that was when I saw what had been hidden by shadow. Strapped around her waist was a strapon dildo, and it was at that moment that her intentions became clear. I watched in horror as she leaned down and placed the tip of the large fake cock against my pussy.

    “No please Emma” I whined, but she just shoved her hips forward, driving the full length inside me in one push. “Unhhh” I grunted, feeling so full all of a sudden. She pulled back and drove it deep again then started fucking me as hard as she could manage. The whole bed was jumping back and forth and Dave’s hand on my tit was bouncing around.

    While Emma fucked me harder than Dave ever had, she started to talk very loudly “You like my big cock fucking your wet cunt don’t you slave? You like me to fuck you while your husband sleeps right beside you. What are you going to tell him when he wakes up huh?”

    “No please” I moaned, but I didn’t want her to stop. It felt so good and I was going to cum. She was fucking me so hard and so fast and my pussy was making obscene slurping sounds and her hips were slapping against my hot, wet cunt and then I was cumming and I didn’t care if my husband woke up because it was so fucking good and oooohhhhhhffffuuuuucccckkk!!!!

    I woke up with a start and sat right up in bed, my eyes wide open but unseeing in the darkness of the night. My heart was pounding and I was sitting in a big wet spot. It had been a crazy, vivid, wild dream, so vivid in fact that I actually had an orgasm in my sleep. I went to rub my eyes and that was when I realized that my hand was covered in my cum. It was the smell that tipped me off.

    I sat there for a good minute or two and my eyes began to adjust to the dim light enough to see that Dave was not in bed with me. I looked at the clock on my nightstand and saw that it was 12:30 A.M. It wasn’t like Dave to stay up so late, especially when he thought that I was sick.

    I decided to go look for him, so I climbed out of bed, still naked, and went searching. As I padded silently down the darkened hallway, I could hear voices coming from the living room. I crept up to the end of the hall and peered around the corner.

    Dave and Emma were engaged in a heated conversation. Emma was talking about her life before the move, and how she was being stalked by a horny college guy with a fetish for feet. Her laugh was infectious and I found myself smiling as I listened to her story from my hiding place in the hall.

    The way they were sitting was such that Dave’s back was toward me and Emma was facing me more or less. At one point while she was listening to Dave give his advice for a stalker, she took a drink from her wine glass and spotted me. Thinking that she was going to point out to Dave that I was there, I quickly put my cum coated finger to my lips to shush her.

    I saw the half grin on her lips as she nodded her head to prove that she was still listening to Dave, who seemed to be slurring his words a bit more than he normally did. I wondered briefly if she was trying to get him drunk enough to pass out so her and I could fuck. For some reason, I stepped out into the light so she could see my naked body.

    I watched her try to keep up the conversation and keep glancing at me without being too obvious. Then she leaned forward so she was closer to Dave and said “You know, sometimes when I think about it, I wonder why I didn’t make him into my personal foot slave.” The whole time she was telling him that, she was looking over his shoulder at me. Before she leaned back, she winked at me.

    “What do you mean by a personal foot slave?” Dave asked her, and I sensed that he may have been somewhat intrigued. There was a time when I wondered if Dave had a thing for women’s feet because there was a few times when we were playing around before making love, and he would pick my feet up and kiss the bottoms. A few times he licked them and sucked my big toe into his mouth, a very strange, somewhat ticklish sensation, but really quite pleasant.

    I asked Dave once if he liked my feet, and he said that he liked my whole body, from my toes to my nose. He seemed almost embarrassed that I would mention it, so I dropped the line of questioning and left it alone from then on. After that, it seemed like he played with my feet only when he had a few drinks in him and he spent very little time there.

    “Well you know, he obviously was a foot freak who wanted to play with my feet, and I won’t lie to you, he was kind of hunky, in a goofy sort of way, and even though he was like stalking me for a few weeks, he really was harmless. I’ve often thought that I should have given him just what he wanted, but made him pledge his obedience to my feet. It might have been nice to have someone to lavish my aching feet.” While Emma talked, she had kicked off her heels and was now holding up her feet, turning them this way and that.

    Was that noise I had just heard the sound of my husband swallowing loudly? I thought it probably was since he did that often when he was in a rather uncomfortable situation.

    “Oh…yeah ah… I guess I see what you mean.” Dave replied in his halting way. I was used to that too.

    “David, what do you think of my feet?” Emma asked him, lifting both her feet up and toward him so he could see (smell?) them better. When did she start calling him David? I wondered. I only called him that when I was angry with him.

    Oh boy, I thought, she’s moving in for the kill, and I’m going to be the spectator. I wondered if she had gone to the bathroom yet and washed my cum from her foot. If she hadn’t, it must have smelled strongly of my pussy.

    Clearing his throat, another sign of nervousness, Dave nodded and said “They’re very nice feet Emma.”

    “Hmm, maybe you could be my secret foot slave huh David. Would you like that?” Emma was laying it on thick and why the hell was my pussy so wet again?

    “Uhhh Emma I don’t…I ahhh…” Dave was flustered, that much was certain, and even though I couldn’t see his lap, I was pretty sure that he was pitching a tent in his pants.

    “Oh come on David, don’t try to hide it anymore. I saw your eyes going to my feet the minute I walked in here with those high heels on. In fact, I’ve been catching you staring at my feet all the time when I’m over here. When I take my shoes off you practically drool. I’m not judging you David, and I’ll never make fun of you. If you like my feet, you can have them, if you’ll agree to be my foot slave.”

    “Shit Emma I… I can’t do that… I mean what would Kate think? Hell, if I even wanted to entertain the thought of…of doing that…you know, Kate would freak.”

    I saw Emma flash me a glance, then she placed her feet right in his lap. I was standing there watching this gorgeous woman seduce my husband, and I was so fucking wet again that I started to finger myself. It was a surreal situation for sure.

    “We don’t need to tell Kate.” Emma purred seductively, and I heard a low moan from Dave. I could just imagine what she was doing with her toes to his cock. “Besides, it’s not really cheating, you’ll just be playing with my feet.” I watched as she lifted her feet up and placed them on each of his shoulders. “Would you like to become my foot slave David?”

    “I…I’m not…” Dave began to stutter. Before he got too much further, Emma pulled her feet off his shoulders and placed them against his face. From my vantage point, it looked like she had her toes against his mouth or just below his nose.

    “Shhhh… Smell them David. Breathe in the smell of my feet.”

    Even from where I was, I could hear Dave sniffing away at her feet. I couldn’t believe he was actually doing it, but from the moans he was making, he was obviously enjoying it.

    “That’s it. You like the smell of my feet don’t you?”

    “*SNIFFFFF* Mmmhmmm Oh yes. Oh God Emma *SNIFFFF* they smell so fucking good.”

    Dave had taken Emma’s feet in his hands and was pushing them all over his face. He was so into it that I began to creep closer, hoping to get a slightly better view.

    “What do my feet smell like David?”

    “Mmmm oh fuck, they smell like *SNIFFFFF* ohh they smell like heaven. I love the smell of your feet Emma. I want to be your foot slave.”

    “You want to suck my feet David?”

    “Oh yes. Please let me suck your toes.”

    Who was this man because it certainly wasn’t my husband.

    “Go on slave, you may have the honor of sucking my toes clean.”

    I was quietly moving along the wall in front of the bookcase which gave me a slightly better side view of the action, and from there I was able to crouch down behind our big overstuffed recliner. Now I was able to see nearly all the action and stay well enough hidden from Dave’s view.

    Dave had taken the big toe of Emma’s right foot in his mouth and was sucking on it enthusiastically. I caught a glimpse of Emma’s face and saw that she seemed to be enjoying the sensation.

    “You shouldn’t worry about your wife David. Do you want to know why?”

    Now let me tell you, when Emma asked that question, I was almost certain that she was going to tell him everything. I could almost hear the words coming out of her mouth before she even opened her mouth. She would say something like ‘you don’t need to worry about Kate, because her and I have been fucking for weeks now, and she is my personal sex slave.’

    For his part, Dave never stopped sucking Emma’s toes when she asked him the question. He just nodded and did one of them “Uhmmhmm”s to indicate in the affirmative.

    “Well Kate will never suspect you and I are doing anything because…” she leaned close to him again and whispered “I’m a lesbian.”

    I heard the *pop* sound as Emma’s toe popped out of Dave’s sucking mouth. It was kind of comical, and I was so relieved that she had kept our secret, that I had to bite my lip to stop a sudden attack of the giggles from bursting forth and ruining my whole evening.

    “You’re a… a…”

    “A lesbian Dave. You can say it. Yes I’m a lesbian, and the reason that Kate know that I’m a lesbian is because I kinda…well I kinda tried to seduce her one day.”

    Dave snorted and then guffawed.

    “Hey, don’t laugh at me.” Emma said playfully and pushed her feet back up against his face again.

    Dave calmed himself and insisted “Oh no, I’m not laughing at you Emma. I’m laughing at the thought of the look on Kate’s face when you tried to seduce her. She must have been like, freaking out or something.”

    “Not at all, in fact, she was cool with it. Said she was flattered that I was interested in her. Kate is a beautiful woman David. You should consider yourself lucky to have her.”

    Dave didn’t reply because he had a mouth full of Emma’s toes again. She only had one foot in his face because her other foot was rubbing the lump in his pants. In the meantime, I was rubbing my own lump, my clitoris, trying to have my third climax of the evening. I felt like such a slut, hiding and peeping and jilling off to the obscene things that Emma was doing to my husband.

    “My legs are getting tired foot slave, lay on the floor so I can rest my feet on your face.” Emma instructed my husband, who was only too happy to oblige. He quickly got down on the floor a laid on his back directly under her feet.

    Emma could look freely at me now and she placed her left foot down over both of his eyes while her right foot rested on his mouth. “That’s it slave, you work on the bottom of that foot for a while. Tell me foot slave, do you want to play with your little cock while you suck my feet? Do you want to make your cock shoot?”

    I want to say that I could hear the guilt in his voice, but that would be a lie. Dave was so excited, just as I had been with Emma, that I heard a muffled “Oh yes ma’am, I want to.”

    “Then go ahead and pull your cock out slave, but you need to ask for my permission to cum. Do you understand that?”

    “Yes ma’am.” I heard, then heard him fumbling with his pants.

    Even crouching in the shadows where I was, I could hear Dave’s tongue and lips licking and sucking away at the bottom of Emma’s foot while he pulled his penis out. Then, with a wicked look in her eyes, Emma raised her hand and motioned me to come to her side. I felt my heart racing as I peeked around the edge of the chair at Dave’s face. His eyes were completely hidden by her foot. Cautiously, I slipped out from behind the chair, never taking my eyes off Emma’s foot, and stood beside the arm of the sofa, trembling with a mixture of fear and excitement.

    Dave looked rather silly lying flat on his back with his six inch penis hand and Emma’s two feet resting on his face. One thing I noticed right away was how dark the head of his penis was. He was obviously very turned on and likely wouldn’t last long, kind of like me at the moment.

    Emma reached out and slid one hand up my stomach to my left breast which she began to fondle. She took my nipple between her thumb and forefinger and played with it, making it swell and causing my knees to nearly buckle. Her other hand slid between my legs and I felt her fingers glide into my soaking slit.

    I damn near moaned out loud and totally screwed myself, but I managed to stifle myself by biting on the palm of my hand. My other hand was on the back of the sofa holding myself up.

    The sounds of Emma’s fingers squishing through my steamy pussy was an incredible turn on, as was the sound and sight of my husband stroking his cock right in front of me. I was worried that Dave would attempt to see what was going on, but he was preoccupied with his own pleasure, and the risk was a thrill that heightened my excitement.

    Emma’s middle and ring finger slid inside me and she used them like a hook, pulling me forward so I bumped against the side of the sofa, she was also putting pressure on the inner wall of my clitoris and I think she was touching my g spot.

    I felt my pussy contract around her fingers and suddenly Emma was pinching and twisting my nipple painfully. I moaned as my orgasm began, then clamped my mouth shut halfway through the moan. I was cumming again and the pain in my nipple was somehow intensifying it.

    I heard muffled words coming from the floor as my husband started asking Emma if everything was alright. I guess he must have heard me moan or something, but I couldn’t take it back, all I could do was make sure I didn’t do it again. Emma told him to stop talking and keep licking, then she added “And don’t you dare try to peek up here and see what I’m doing to myself, or I won’t let you cum.” A brilliant touch I thought.

    Emma kept tugging away with her fingers buried deep inside me, draggin my orgasm out until I finally collapsed and nearly wound up on the floor. Her whole palm came out full of my cum, a white milky mixture that she rubbed all over my face as I knelt beside the sofa catching my breath.

    Dave was still unaware of my presence and still munching away on the bottom of Emma’s sole while jerking on his swollen member. I looked at my sexy neighbor sitting on the sofa and mouthed the words ‘Thank you’ to her, then smiled the smile of the perfectly content.

    From the floor we heard Dave’s muffled voice call out “Please ma’am, may I cum now?”

    “Yes slave, you have earned your orgasm.” Before she had even finished saying the words, Dave grunted and a thick wad of semen flew from the tip of his cock and landed in a plop on his chest. Several more squirts followed, with one large drop landing on the side of Emma’s foot.

    I was enthralled with the show and couldn’t take my eyes off all the cum that was covering Dave’s chest and stomach.

    Emma took my face in her hand and turned me so I was facing her. She leaned in, put her lips to my ear, and whispered just barely loud enough for me to hear, “You have five seconds to leave the room, starting now.”

    An ice cold chill shot up my spine as I realized what she meant to do. I didn’t wait around to see if she was telling the truth or not. I somehow found the strength to push myself up onto my legs which felt like they were made of gelatin, and quickly rush out of the room.

    As I was heading around the corner, I heard Emma saying “You’ve made a mess all over yourself and on my feet David, I’ll expect you to clean my feet with your tongue.”

    I made my way down the hall and into my bedroom where I quietly closed the door, then jumped into my bed and covered up. My heart was beating so fast from the adrenaline of nearly being caught and from the intense orgasm that I just had.

    As I lay in my bed steadying my breathing, I couldn’t get the sight of my husband masturbating himself on the floor while Emma’s feet covered his face, out of my head. Things had taken an exciting turn, and I wondered where it was all headed.

    I laid there for a while before I realized that I still had my cum drying on my face. My first instinct was to jump up and run to the bathroom so I could wash the mess, but then I was worried that I had waited too long and Dave would soon be coming in to bed. How long had I been there trying to calm my nerves? I really didn’t know, but I knew that it had been at least a few minutes. Which was more than enough time for Emma to leave and Dave to be headed in my direction.

    Of course if Dave caught me in the bathroom, I could just say that I woke up and had to pee, a perfectly plausible reason to be in the bathroom, but what if he was in there washing himself of all his cum?

    At that moment, just about the time I decided to go clean the mess off my face, and as I started to roll over to get out of bed, I heard the squeak of the floorboards right outside the door of the bedroom. I dropped back on the bed and froze just as the bedroom door opened and Dave crept into the dark room.

    Doing my best to pretend to be asleep, I focused on keeping my breathing slow and steady, not easy with my heart racing. Dave carefully climbed into bed beside me and I decided to use that opportunity to pretend to wake up. That way I could say that I had to pee and go wash my face. Doing my best ‘waking up’ impression, I sucked in a deep breath and stretched my arms over my head.

    I hoped that Dave would just pretend to be asleep while I quietly climbed out of bed and made my way to the bathroom, but as I started to sit up, I heard him say “Hey hon, how are you feeling?”

    Still pretending, I sleepily replied “Mmm I feel better. Have to piss.”

    The last thing I expected was for Dave to kiss me, but that was just what he did. I was leaning on my elbow in the dark, trying to play the part of a just waking person, when he leaned in and kissed me on the lips. For a split second, I didn’t even realize the implications of that kiss, then he pulled away and I heard him smacking his lips like he was trying to distinguish what he had tasted.

    My first thought was ‘oh shit!’ because I thought that he must know the taste, but then I noticed a taste from his mouth and after licking my lips I realized that it was a mixture of Emma’s feet and semen. There was a sticky but creamy, bitter tasting flavor on his lips, one that I was not totally unfamiliar with, and beneath that was just a hint of foot funk, or so I thought. It wasn’t extremely pleasant, but I’ve never been a fan of the taste of semen.

    I scooted to the edge of the bed and climbed to my feet on still shaky legs, wondering why Dave hadn’t cleaned his mouth before coming to bed and kissing me. I would find out the next day from Emma that she had scooped up all his semen and fed it to him, smearing it around his lips like she had done to me, then ordered him to leave it and kiss me on the lips when he got in bed.
    She really had a certain kinkiness to her, that much was certain.

    Once in the bathroom, I looked at my weary face in the mirror and shuddered. If the light had been on and Dave had seen my face, he would have thought that I had put on face cream but didn’t rub it in. I turned on the sink and used a washcloth to scrub my face clean then brushed my teeth and peed before heading to bed for some much needed sleep.

    —–

    This morning, Dave is headed out for a week long trip to Austin Texas where there is a huge annual convention being held. I’ve heard some crazy stories about this particular convention, and I always wondered if Dave had partaken in any of the extracurricular activities that went on in the hotels after hours, but I didn’t let it worry me too much.

    Emma knew all week that Dave was leaving, and she had secretly made it clear to me that she and I would be spending a lot of time together while he was away. She also told me that she was going to have a surprise for me that I should be ready for something completely different. Of course I am curious and excited, and maybe just a little bit nervous because she has been giving me hints all week as to what the surprise is.

    The first hint that she gave me was, and I am not making this up “It’s all relative, baby.” When I asked her what she meant by it, she smiled and said that it would all be crystal clear when Dave left.

    The next day she had another clue for me “Sixteen”, another clue that left me wondering. Was she just making this shit up to get me going or was she serious. It seemed crazy but it was intriguing just the same.

    I got one more clue just this morning about an hour before Dave left. I was online and got an email from Emma with just one word ‘Nephew’. There was no subject, just the one word down below. What was I to make of this? I haven’t really had much time to think about it because I’ve been focusing on helping Dave finish packing.

    What does Emma have in store for me this week? Only time will tell. Maybe, if I still have any strength left after the week is over, I’ll write about my escapades and publish it all. Of course I’ll have to get permission from my beautiful mistress Emma first, and she’ll have to read it first to make sure that she is okay with it.

    I often ask myself, as I lie awake in bed at night with only my thoughts to keep me company, – would I have invited Emma over that day that I met her, if I had known then what was going to happen? – and although I feel guilty about what I have been doing, my only answer to myself is –
    HELL YEAH!!!

    The End???


  • The Mystery of Lakeview Mall

    Font size : +


    A few new things are tried out here, including a spookier vibe, just in time for Halloween! It’s a long one, hence the tag-spamming – I promise all tags apply. I hope you enjoy! All feedback is appreciated.

    “The old mall is haunted!”

    Even by Hazelwood High’s rumor mill standards, this one was dumb. A lot of students liked to talk about it, but very few actually believed it. Still, when your high school is located in a sleepy suburban-at-best town where so little happens that a broken taillight could make the newspaper’s front page, you’re all-too-happy to share local news, even if it’s news from the next town over.

    “What, the Lakeview mall?” Zoe asked in between bites of her lunch.

    Tyler enthusiastically nodded. “Sightings, feelings of dread, the whole ‘people go crazy when they’re there too long’ thing – it’s perfect!”

    “Perfectly dumb,” Zoe shot back, giving Tyler a look of derision. “You can’t actually think that kind of shit is real.”

    “Of course I don’t! But it means adventure. I wanna go. Who’s in?”

    The trio sat at their lunch table, eyeing one another. They were together through thick and thin, and they were always searching for the next adventure – and even if no one but Tyler was going to say it out loud, this ‘haunted mall’ was the perfect excuse in too long to go on a proper adventure.

    But enthusiasm was for the nerds of the table, so Zoe Heracleous wasn’t going to say anything until someone else did. Despite her last name, she looked visibly Korean; her dad’s last name was deceptive enough to hide the majority of her family’s history. She inherited more than just a name, of course – a strong, beautiful yet determined face, beautifully wavy long hair, and a figure that screamed, ‘I bet this girl looks amazing with no clothes on but she’d beat the crap out of me with her muscles before I ever found out.’ It didn’t help that, even though she was reasonably fit, the most intimidating thing about her was her assertive attitude.

    Nami Smith wasn’t the opposite of Zoe, per se, but she was enough to be her foil. Nami was white as a ghost and quiet, but not timid – despite her assertive attitude, Zoe would never make friends with someone timid, they’d be seen by her as too ‘boring’ – and thoughtful. If she said something, she had enough of a track record with the others that she’d be listened to, which was nice for her. Her short red hair had, much to her annoyance, gotten her the label of a ‘dyke’ among the school boys, and hanging out with a confident young woman like Zoe didn’t help those rumors subside. This was, of course, absolutely awful for the boy-crazy Nami.

    Luckily, she’d made fast friends with the one guy at Hazelwood goofy enough to make her reconsider creating complications in their friendship. Tyler Massamba could have been bullied a lot less when he was younger if he’d just shut up. It wasn’t that he had a highly expressive face, or the fact that he was one of maybe six black kids in all of Hazelwood, or even that he was a little bit fatter than he would have liked, but it was mainly his wild wacky spirit and tendency to talk out in class, and say whatever he wanted, no matter whose ire it drove. Bless Tyler, he never learned, and he lived for his own excitement, which made him happy as a clam that he managed to find friends in two girls that couldn’t pass up an opportunity for adventure.

    “Go to the mall?” Nami asked. “Would we have to break into it?”

    Tyler grinned a toothy grin. “I already scouted the place out and found an in. Ground floor, no danger, easy as pie. Because I love you both so much, I didn’t even go in myself yet. I saved it for the moment where all three of us can enjoy it.”

    “You’re too kind,” Zoe replied dismissively. “Well, it’s got to have been abandoned for, what, a few months? If there was any kind of security, they’d probably have sealed that up.”

    “It could have been made the day Tyler found it,” Nami pointed out. “How about we go on the weekend? That way, if it’s still there, we know we won’t get busted. If it’s sealed, we know it’s a bad idea.”

    Zoe gave an approving face towards Nami and turned towards Tyler. “I think that’s our way of saying we’re in.”

    Tyler hooted and hollered. “This is gonna be awesome!”

    ***

    Because the lockdown of the Coronavirus pandemic only lasted about half a year, thanks to some government assistance not too many businesses went under. Lakeview was perhaps the only mall in the area to be entirely shut down by the half-year pandemic. With construction projects already overwhelming its workers in the city, the mall was just left there, not rotted at all and yet eerie; potentially fully functional and yet visibly dead.

    “There it is,” Tyler triumphantly stated as he pointed to some kind of service entrance. “Check it out.” He walked over to the door and tried it out. Sure enough, it opened, revealing some kind of maintenance room that led to the rest of the mall.

    “Woah, what an oversight,” Zoe mumbled as she approached the entrance. “We’d still need to make sure if those doors on the inside work though. If not, we’re fucked.”

    “That door’s ajar though,” Tyler pointed out, motioning towards a door inside the room. Zoe shrugged, walked carefully inside, and got her flashlight out of her pocket. She turned it on and opened the door, peering through the doorway with the help of her flashlight illuminating her path.

    “Yup, that’s the mall alright,” Zoe confirmed. “Looks like we have our in.”

    “Um, excuse me, Zoe, could you come back out for a sec?” Nami asked. Wordlessly, Zoe obeyed, giving Nami a slightly impatient look. “I just thought that… if we’re doing another abandoned building, it might be smart if we use these.” She held out a couple of facemasks.

    Tyler winced. “Eugh! Fuck no. Those things just remind me of last year. I lost a whole summer due to these things.”

    “We didn’t lose more time exactly because we wore them,” Zoe countered.

    “It was more because of the cure getting made,” Nami couldn’t help but chime in. “I mean, they clearly helped, but…”

    “Still, whenever I see it, I just think of, what, five months of not being allowed to leave the house. Isn’t this trip about getting to forget that crap?” Tyler protested.

    “I’m just worried about anything in the air in the mall,” Nami commented. “I don’t know how long it would take, but if there’s asbestos or anything toxic or something like that…”

    “Can’t believe I’m coming down on Tyler’s side about something…” Zoe mumbled, turning to Nami. “I don’t think that a mall would be built so that within a year, or, less than, of it shutting down, it would be unsafe or inhabitable or something.”

    “Yeah, there’s probably some hobo bum living in there. Maybe that’s why the door is unlocked,” Tyler added.

    “Yeah, really making us feel safe about going inside,” Zoe replied. “Also, ‘hobo bum?’ Jesus, dude.”

    “What? I mean I get it. If I was homeless I’d probably live here too. Beats the hell out of living under a highway bridge,” Tyler argued.

    Nami accepted her friends’ points, but wasn’t convinced. “Okay, I’ll just wear mine,” she told them. “If you ever want to wear one though, let me know.”

    With one of them masked, the three cautiously walked into the mall, turned on their flashlights, and began to wander into the dark abyss known formerly as the…

    “Food court,” Zoe observed. “Check it out. This was the last time I ate Subway.”

    The three looked over the gutted Subway, the gutted KFC and the gutted obligatory Chinese food place. None of the stores had anything left except dusty counters and disheveled equipment that was too heavy to carry out quickly.

    “Do you think this stuff still works?” Tyler asked.

    “What, do you want to see if you can make me a sandwich?” Zoe joked with one eyebrow down.

    Tyler shone his flashlight in his friend’s face in response. “No, I’m just saying, this stuff has gotta be worth a fortune.”

    “It would be impossible for someone like us to sell,” Nami pointed out. “Plus, where would we even sell it?”

    “Kijiji?” Tyler offered.

    “I didn’t come to explore this mall so we could lug off seven-hundred-pound deep fryers and sell them on Kijiji,” Zoe butted in annoyedly. “We don’t even know if they still work. If you want to play packrat, bring a bag or something.”

    “What’s this look like?” Tyler demanded, turning around and showing off his backpack.

    “Ooh, nice,” Zoe dryly commented. “How many deep fryers do you think could fit in that bad boy?”

    While the other two were arguing, Nami was having her own little problem. It was odd – last year she could go for hours without having a mask on, it really was no bother to her, and yet… in this mall, every passing second she kept the mask on, it felt like she was getting less and less air. Stranger still, when she lowered the mask, she felt normal again, so it wasn’t like the air was just thinner in the mall somehow or something. Mulling over what Zoe said earlier, Nami decided to discard her normally cautious nature and join her friends with a naked face.

    Neither of the other two noticed as the group pressed on, exploring store after store.

    “This gives me Five Nights at Freddy’s vibes,” Tyler murmured as he looked over a clothing store’s inner walls.

    “Yeah, try not to think about how all of our flashlights have limited batteries,” Zoe laughed.

    “I brought a spare!” Nami cut in helpfully.

    “Namiiii,” Zoe sang angrily, “Don’t tell Tyler that! I wanted to see him get all scared like at the Carlevale house.”

    “I was not scared at the Carlevale house!”

    The other two began to laugh. “You yelped like a baby, Tyler,” Nami laughed.

    “This is treason,” Tyler complained.

    “Even if you were our leader, no it’s not,” Zoe laughed.

    Tyler would have said something in response but a loud echoing clang from down the mall cut him off. Instinctively the trio looked at each other, then all ran to the counter of the store they were currently in, ducking down behind it and giggling with fright.

    “Holy shit,” Zoe chuckled.

    “Wait, quiet,” Tyler ordered. The three listened for a little while longer but no sound came. “Do you think that was a natural sound, or someone else?”

    “If it’s someone else, that means they either are already in here, or that clang was them arriving,” Nami thought to herself.

    “Which means if they used our entrance, they’re between it and us,” Zoe finished the thought. “We can’t just run for it.”

    “But if they’re already here, they could be anywhere!” Tyler countered.

    “That echo sounds like it was from pretty far away,” said Nami.

    “Yeah, but if it’s that echoey but that loud, it had to be big,” Tyler pointed out. “We’re not talking like a mouse or something. Either this place is more unstable than we thought, or there’s someone else in here.”

    “Wow, both options suck. Thanks, Tyler,” Zoe sarcastically grumbled.

    “You suck,” Tyler shot back.

    Normally, the trio were never quite this humorous when a situation like this unfolded. This type of situation only happened once before, when a security guard was looking over the field they were wandering on. The three hid and shivered with fright. Oddly, this time there was no shivering. In fact, the trio kind of found it… exciting, in a weird way.

    “I actually kinda like this,” Zoe said out loud to no one in particular. “Is this what being an adrenaline junkie is like?”

    “A-ha! Junkie! And you came down on me for saying hobo bum,” Tyler replied.

    “If it has the word ‘adrenaline’ in front of it, it clearly means something else, idiot,” she told him. “You were actually describing a homeless person.”

    “Speaking of, I don’t hear any footsteps. Or any other noises,” Tyler replied, choosing to ignore her comment. “Whatever it was, it’s not wandering around. It either was not man-made or the man… lives here.”

    “You did say if you were homeless you’d live here,” Nami replied.

    “Hell, if their house is an abandoned mall then as far as I’m concerned, they live on public property,” Tyler continued, standing up.

    “Yeah, this is still private property, and you’re still an idiot,” Zoe countered, standing up with him.

    “Should we get out of here?” Nami asked. “We should at least make a plan.” She stood up with them.

    “Okay, yeah,” Tyler agreed. “Okay, shine your flashlights backwards. On us. That way the trail of light isn’t visible, but we can still see. I’ll go first, in case the worst happens. I took three years of kung fu so I can do self-defence basics.”

    “Backwards, on us?” Zoe repeated.

    “Yeah, got a problem with that?”

    “Aside from it being the dumbest shit I ever heard, no problem at all,” Zoe raised her voice at him. “If we point it backwards, and there’s a guy at the end of a long hallway, we’re literally pointing a light at ourselves. We’ll be able to see him but he can’t see us. But if we point it forwards, if we’re thinking about self-defence, we’ll be able to see him and more importantly, blind him.”

    “But if he’s in a store or at an angle or something, he’ll be able to see where we are by following the light…” Tyler weakly protested.

    “There are three of us and one of him,” Nami added thoughtfully.

    “Unless there’s, like, a commune of ‘em,” Tyler replied.

    “Homeless of the world unite?” Zoe joked.

    The three snickered and decided to venture off into the darkness after a few seconds of non-movement. “So are we going back or going forward?” Nami asked.

    “I actually kinda want to go forward, if I’m being honest,” Tyler admitted. “Think about it. No footsteps. Big clang. Maybe something cool happened and there’s no one else here and we get to be the first to see it.”

    “You are the dumbest person I have ever met,” Zoe told him. “I’m in.”

    Nami didn’t reply. She felt her breathing getting deeper. Maybe it was the fear, or just her trying to make sure fear wouldn’t set in. Plus, she couldn’t smell anything other than must and age in the air, which was a good sign, though every once in a while, she thought she could pick up a whiff of something else. She didn’t know how to describe it.

    The trio continued into the dark, never knowing what they’d come across. All they knew was that they were walking in the general direction of where the sound was coming from.

    “Keep an eye out for anything that looks like it crashed,” Tyler piped up in a loud whisper.

    “Looks like it crashed?” Zoe asked him.

    “Yeah! Like, if something’s in a pile on the floor or there’s some hole in the ceiling. If we can pin down the noise, we’ll know we’re safe,” Tyler reasoned.

    Even though he couldn’t see it, Zoe shrugged in agreement. Nami followed the other two, breathing in more deeply than she usually did. All three of them were.

    Before long, the three had resorted to looking at different stores again, seemingly temporarily forgetting their goal of looking for the sound;s origin. It was fun playing “guess which store this used to be” without the benefit of seeing the products on display. Over time they’d learn the telltale signs of what store was what – tech stores had the remains of extra security measures, clothing stores had more shelving setups, etc.

    Tyler and Nami turned away from their latest store to go look at another, but Tyler stopped in his tracks. Zoe was very good at keeping up her own pace with the others – she never fell behind. If she wasn’t with them, it was because she was blazing her own trail. Slowly, Tyler turned back to see the back of Zoe’s head, seemingly fixated on a wall.

    “D’you want to stay in this store a bit longer or something?” Tyler asked her.

    “Sorry,” Zoe mumbled, not even making an effort to turn back around. “I’m just feeling light-headed. Give me a sec.”

    “Are you okay?” Nami asked. Immediately after, she realized maybe Zoe was feeling the same way she was. “What are you feeling?”

    “I’ll be fine, guys,” Zoe half-chuckled. “Don’t fall over yourselves. Just need to clear my head a bit.” She turned around, a light sheen apparent on her face. She gave a small, polite smile, which was reserved for Zoe’s normal meaningful-smile-or-no-smile-at-all face. “All good.”

    It was hard for Nami to see Tyler’s reaction to Zoe’s out-of-character break, since she was ahead of them both. Nami turned around at the same time as Tyler did, and the three resumed their trek throughout the rest of the mall.

    “We’re just about near the end,” Zoe observed in a slightly higher-pitched voice than usual. “This mall only had one floor, right?”

    “Yeah, one floor. Three ends though,” Tyler replied. “We came in through the west end and travelled south. There’s also a north end, if we wanted to go full balls-to-the-wall with it. This end used to be a bunch of clothes stores.”

    Nami shivered. She remembered coming here before. There was an Old Navy or Hollister or something like that around here. Her old crush Jeremy would hang out here a lot, and she went to the mall a silly amount of times pretending she wanted to buy something but secretly hoping he would be here. He liked to browse, and maybe buy a few things on a whim – he seemed like the privileged rich kid type, but she liked that cocky arrogance he had in that way.

    Most importantly, he bought his cologne around here. If she closed her eyes, Nami could swear she could smell his old cologne from memory. Either that or there was somehow some remnant of it in the mall. Maybe Tyler was wearing it…? No, Tyler was the ‘natural musk’ type. She was just imagining it… or imagining Jeremy. Fantasizing about him. He was the very embodiment of sexy. He was what every teenage girl wanted. What they craved.

    Nami didn’t come back to reality with a start or a gasp or anything clicheed. Over time she realized she couldn’t afford to let her ‘daydreams’ get the best of her – and not in a place like this. Tyler and Zoe teased her enough for being boy-crazy as it was, and she didn’t want a reputation for being too hormonal or anything like that. She did note that she let her thoughts get the better of her – she rubbed her thighs together and realized with a deep blush that, given her ‘fluids issue,’ she may have needed a change when she got home.

    One thing struck her as odd – she was daydreaming for a decently long time. She would have thought that the others would have snapped her out of her daydream, but they were actually not too far away themselves, looking at the entrance of some clothes store. She cleared her throat and joined them.

    “So what are we doing? North end?” she asked.

    Tyler looked around and shrugged. “I guess so. Maybe the sound did come from the north end. Maybe I was-”

    He paused and instinctively held a finger up. The two girls stood there, motionless, looking at him. With the same finger, he motioned for the three to gather in the clothes store, then tiptoed in there, hiding behind the doorway’s wall. The other two tiptoed in behind them.

    “Flashlights off,” he ordered.

    Zoe was unmoved. “Are you s-”

    “Flashlights off,” he repeated emphatically.

    Zoe sighed and turned hers off, with Nami following suit. The three stood in the darkness for a few seconds, the sounds of their breathing the only things to keep themselves company, for a long while. Nami could hear Zoe breathing in to pipe up about what made Tyler do this when her answer came prematurely.

    At first, the sounds weren’t pronounced. It sounded like shifting. It was unclear where the sounds were coming from, but it was definitely coming from somewhere down the hallway. Nowhere close, and yet, not too far away, especially comparing to the clang they first heard.

    For the longest time, it was unclear what the sounds were coming from, with the sounds evolving from some sort of shifting movement – cloth rustling? Couldn’t have been anything that quiet – to something else. Some sound that was vaguely familiar to the three, but definitely out of their range of believability.

    All three denied what the sound sounded like until it became painfully obvious with an echoey, guttural moan. A female moan. A needy, throaty, female moan.

    “No fucking way,” Zoe whispered in disbelief. The three started laughing in that quiet way you laugh when you don’t want to get caught. Tyler turned his light on again but covered it with his hand, so the three could face each other.

    “She’s masturbating?” he mouthed to his friends in disbelief.

    Zoe nodded, still laughing. “I guess whoever’s living here thought she could get a little privacy,” she chuckled.

    Nami couldn’t help but laugh too. “This is crazy,” she giggled. “She’s being, like, so loud too.”

    “I almost feel bad,” Tyler laughed. “Okay, so the hobo who lives here is-”

    The sound of Zoe elbowing Tyler in his hefty gut cut him off. “Homeless person, bozo.”

    “Ow… the homeless person who lives here is just flicking the bean and…” He waited for the latest in a series of sexual moans to fill the air. “…howling like a banshee?”

    “I guess so,” Zoe concluded. “So, I for one want to get out of here. I feel weird listening to it, I’m sure she doesn’t want an audience, and if she’s… doing this, she’s not exactly in a position to chase us down and kill us.”

    “Maybe we should have just you use your flashlight, Tyler,” Nami suggested quietly, thanking the heavens that it was too dark for the other two to see how deeply she was blushing. “Keep covering it with your hand too. I think it’ll give us just enough light to see where to go, but not enough to…”

    “I got it, thanks,” Tyler replied impatiently. “Follow me. Don’t speak unless you have to.”

    The three walked cautiously through the mall back to their starting point, the moans of pleasure getting farther and farther away as they walked. Eventually, they found their way back into the maintenance room, and eventually, back out of the mall.

    “Thank Jesus,” Tyler mumbled as he closed the door and breathed in the outside air. “Can you imagine if some cop came by and sealed up this door while we were in there?”

    “That was our craziest adventure yet,” breathed Zoe. She sighed a couple of times before locking eyes with Nami, then she started laughing again.

    “What??” Nami protested.

    “You’re blushing pretty hard, Nami,” Zoe laughed. At this announcement, Tyler faced her and started laughing too.

    Zoe pouted and looked away, knowing that the announcement just made her pout harder. “It… it was weird!” she protested.

    “Super weird,” Zoe agreed. “I get people have urges, but wow, she just did not care about holding back. Does it even make you feel better to just yell like that while doing it?” She stared at Tyler.

    “Don’t look at me like I know!” Tyler protested. He took off his backpack and started rifling through it. “Anyway, check out some of the stuff I looted.”

    “Oh my God, Tyler, you did not,” Zoe protested.

    “Oh my God Tyler I did,” Tyler replied defiantly. “This was worth the, uh, Close Encounter of the Bird Kind.”

    “Bird kind?” Nami asked.

    “Isn’t there a bird word for cooch?” Tyler asked boldly, earning a chuckle from Zoe.

    “No, Tyler,” Zoe said between laughs. “There is no bird word for vagina.”

    Nami was laughing too, but also wondering if the woman masturbating in there maybe had the same urges as she did. Maybe that homeless woman was the one spraying the cologne, and she had her own Jeremy she was nostalgic towards, or something. Maybe that’s why Nami could smell it. Either way, she had to take care of herself and not let her hormones get the best of her like that – at least, not when she was with friends.

    Still, if her hormones were acting up, at least they had the good grace to act up when she was under the cover of darkness.

    ***

    “And… that’s time. Pencils down please,” Mr. Sigorsky called. The only class Tyler, Zoe and Nami had together all semester was math class, and Mr. Sigorsky was their balding teacher, tasked with what may as well have been a teacher’s nightmare – a class with those three at the back of the class.

    They weren’t exactly a nightmare trio – Sigorsky saw promise in Zoe, and thought Nami was a ‘good kid’ – but Tyler sure knew how to bring out the beast in them. Even the quiet Nami could be a loud and disruptive influence under Tyler’s little regime, and separating them did more bad than good. This was why, when he went around and collected his kids’ tests, what he said to Tyler shocked the whole class.

    “You’re pretty quiet today, Tyler.”

    Mr. Sigorsky half-smiled at Tyler, mostly as a joke, but also to show he meant no harm. The trio had agreed that Sigorsky was a pretty harmless teacher, all things considered – there were some real a-hole teachers at Hazelwood, and Sigorsky clearly wasn’t one of them. He was pretty understanding that kids were kids, but he still liked to have some kind of order and authority in his class, so giving an inch to Tyler like that must have meant that Tyler’s quietness was visible.

    Out of instinct, Zoe turned towards Tyler and realized that while he wasn’t sad or anything, he was being a lot less disruptive than usual. She joked with him a lot, but she actually liked how bold and frankly obnoxious he could be. He wasn’t so muted today that she picked up on it herself, but after Sigorsky made a note of it, she couldn’t help but think about what was on her mind. She stared at him, trying to figure him out for only a brief second, her teeth nibbling on her pen in thought. Nami was, as usual, staring out the window, probably thinking about boys or something.

    After class, while everyone else filed out, Zoe put her hand on Tyler’s shoulder to stop him from walking out, a smug grin on her face. Nami quickly joined them.

    “You were halfway decent today, Tyler,” Zoe joked. “Even Sigorsky was surprised.”

    Tyler, never shy to being the butt of a small joke, smiled. “Yeah, I’m losing my edge.”

    “Are you okay?” Nami asked.

    “Oh yeah, I’m fine,” Tyler waved it off. “I got a lot on my mind. This week was rough. I’ve got this dumb To Kill a Mockingbird paper coming up. Anderson wants it in by Thursday.”

    “Well, at least you had three weeks to do it,” Nami commented.

    Tyler gave her a face. “Three weeks? It was assigned on Friday.”

    “Really?” Nami asked. “That’s weird. Wagner assigned ours on Friday too, but she gave us three weeks.”

    “So wait, you had less than a week to do this, and you still went tomb-raiding with us on Saturday?” Zoe asked with a grin.

    “Of course I did! You’re only young once,” Tyler protested. “I wanna live! I wanna live!”

    “Any chance you could ‘live’ outside my classroom for now, Tyler?” Mr. Sigorsky asked humorously. “You have your own class to get to.”

    Tyler, used to being chirped by teachers, shrugged exaggeratedly towards Sigorsky. “I almost made it through a whole school day without being called out by you today.”

    Mr. Sigorsky gave a small laugh. “You made it through a whole period, I think we can call this a half-victory for you.” He motioned towards the doorway, from which a few students were already filing in.

    The three met at Nami’s locker (the other two barely used theirs, for their own reasons) as they always did before their next class. Tyler leaned his head back against the neighboring locker and sighed.

    “You sure look like you have more than schoolwork on your mind, dude,” Zoe remarked.

    “Yeah, and it’s not like schoolwork is on the top of your to-do list anyway,” Nami joked.

    “I think I’m just – hey, Nami, ease up – I think I’m just antsy or something,” Tyler answered. “I just wanna go out and, just, do stuff. Are you two free this weekend?”

    The two didn’t say anything for a bit. Zoe’s eyebrows slowly rose. “Two weekends in a row? You’re going to burn yourself out.”

    “Did you find something else we could do?” Nami asked.

    “Could we, like… go back to the mall this weekend? I mean, we didn’t even get to go to the north end. Maybe there’s something really cool there. Plus, that was like our biggest adventure! Can we?”

    “We never go back to the same place twice,” Zoe pointed out. “Wasn’t that your rule?”

    “Yeah, well, I don’t exactly have abandoned malls and shit lying around waiting for me. And who knows how long that entrance is going to be there? I can’t explain it, I just want to go back. Can we?”

    Neither Zoe nor Nami could explain it, but even though they had their own hesitations, a weird part of both of them wanted to go back themselves, so naturally, it didn’t take too much convincing for the two of them to eventually cave and agree.

    It was decided. The adventurous trio were going to go back to the mall that Saturday.

    ***

    The three of them held their breath as Tyler tried the door. In one swift motion, as if worried himself, he turned the doorknob and swung the door open. All three of the friends lightly cheered.

    “Okay, here we go,” Tyler announced as Nami handed out the flashlights. “To the north this time. Still past the food court.” With that, he walked in, finding his way past the maintenance room to the court. Looking at each other for a brief second beforehand, Zoe and Nami followed him.

    Nami didn’t bother with the mask this time. After all, she seemed fine last time, and even if she wasn’t… the damage was already done? Was that how that worked? She didn’t know. But what she did know, though she wasn’t sure why, was that she was glad to be back in the mall. Tyler was right, it was the perfect place to have an adventure.

    And weirdly… in some weird way, she was glad to be breathing in that air again. It was probably the nostalgia, or maybe even the residual smells of the stores or something. After all, she did have a lot of memories of Jeremy in here.

    Jeremy…

    No, none of that. Not now. She had to behave.

    In an effort to clear her mind, Nami started marching forward at a noticeable pace, earning a “Hey! Wait up!” from Tyler. Eventually, all three were matching her pace until they came to a break in the hallway.

    “I take it this is the… uh… break in the hallway?” Zoe asked, her voice a little unsteady. Tyler flashed his light in her direction to reveal that her face didn’t show fear or anything.

    That was good. Tyler didn’t want to admit it, but if Zoe was afraid, the whole team would be scared shitless inside of one minute. The security guard incident proved that handily. “Yup, this is where the north end begins.”

    “Why is it called the north end, anyway? Kind of seems silly to break the mall up like that,” Nami piped in.

    “Oh, I have no clue what they called it. I just call it that. I just remember the mall has three ends,” Tyler answered honestly. He shrugged. “Seems like it works.”

    “Hey, if it works, it works,” Zoe replied, followed by a slight laugh.

    Nami jokingly pushed Zoe’s shoulder. “You’re being easy on him today,” she joked.

    Zoe scoffed. “No I’m not.”

    “I don’t have the jokes, you do,” Nami continued. “Just remember that I’m relying on you to keep Tyler in his place.”

    “I’m standing right here,” Tyler complained, then the three pressed on.

    Nami cursed at herself under her breath. She really was too boy-crazy. Here the three friends were, back at the only adventure that was so grand, they actually went back twice, and instead of enjoying the moment, she was, of course, thinking about Jeremy. As hard as she tried, she could not get him off of her mind. She should not have made that association with him the first time they came to check the place out – Nami was sure she was now fully going to associate the mall with him.

    She shrugged to herself as she walked. At least the mall would be one of many adventures, and at least she’d get over Jeremy at some point and inevitably latch onto someone else – like almost all of her other crushes, Jeremy barely even knew she existed. Still, she was clearly letting him get to her a bit too easily – it couldn’t have been more than ten minutes since they arrived, and she could already feel herself getting wet, and her breathing was audible.

    Luckily for her, that seemed to be the case across the board. When she listened in the dark, she didn’t just hear her own heavy breathing, but three sets of heavy breaths. The air in the north end must have been thinner or something. Probably the lack of windows or proper filtration, even if the windows at the other end were boarded up.

    “Be careful,” she said aloud just for insurance. “See how there are less windows here? I think the air is thinner on this side of the mall.”

    “Is it dangerous?” Tyler asked.

    “I don’t know. I don’t think so,” Nami replied in a small voice.

    “We can handle dangerous. We’ve survived two encounters with people. One of them was in this mall!” Zoe pointed out.

    “Speaking of her, do you think she’s still here?” Tyler asked.

    “Tyler, could you show respect for other human beings for once in your life?” Zoe asked him. “If she is, I’m sure she wants to be left alone. Plus she was at the other end of the mall.”

    “Look who’s being Captain Presumptuous!” Tyler shot back.

    “That’s ‘captainness’ to you, Private.”

    “I was just asking if she was here. I wasn’t planning no field trip to see her! She can hang out in her home all she wants, but today, I ain’t going with her. There’s no one I’d rather explore this mall with than you two.”

    Zoe laughed sympathetically. “And there’s no one we’d rather be here with than you, Tyler,” she responded in a faux-rehearsed sing-song voice.

    Smiling, Nami turned away, looking up and down the walls of the stores on the north end. She also wanted to look away because, try as she might, she thought she was still blushing from earlier. She was a heck of a blusher.

    Out of nowhere, a sharp “Oh!” from Zoe made Nami compose herself quickly then swiftly turn around. Zoe was standing herself up from something. Upon seeing Nami’s concerned face, Zoe waved it off and smiled. “Just tripped over some debris. All good.”

    “You need to be careful!” Nami told her. As fun as it was to hang out with these two and go on adventures, there were no serious injuries… yet… and Nami would do her best to keep it that way. She looked on the ground and, sure enough, this part of the mall was less well-kept than the other parts. She made a mental note to watch her step.

    It seemed the trip also took a small toll on Zoe. Tyler and Nami could tell that from that moment on, Zoe’s normally cocky, almost smug face was clouded with some kind of distress. Nami guessed that Zoe was upset at her own carelessness or something – despite making almost none of the plans initially, Zoe was essentially the de facto leader of the group during adventures, much to Tyler’s own dismay. She needed to remain strong.

    The trio walked on for a little bit longer, peering into old book stores and shoe stores, their only company the haunting hallways, the seemingly eternal darkness and the heavier breathing of the three. In Nami’s case, her thoughts were really fighting to keep her company too, but she made her best effort to shoo them away.

    “Hey Tyler, check your messages,” the dry voice of Zoe pierced the darkness after a weirdly long period of silence. The two of them looked up from their investigation to look at Zoe.

    “You’re right here. What for?” Tyler asked.

    Zoe shrugged. “I sent you a meme. Thought you’d like it.”

    “Now?!”

    Zoe shrugged again. “Or don’t, check it later if you want, I don’t care dude,” she replied coolly. “Just thought you’d want to see it.”

    Nami felt left out. “Do I not get to see?”

    “It’s kind of… crude, I can send it to you too but I specifically thought you wouldn’t like it,” Zoe answered.

    “Oh,” Nami simply replied. It was true, she was the least interested in the spicier riskier memes of the group. She smiled at Zoe’s thoughtfulness and went right back to investigating a bolted-down broken cash register, with Tyler beside her, clearly taking Zoe up on the advice to look at her meme.

    “I’m amazed we even get service in here,” Zoe continued. “Isn’t this place all concrete?”

    “It looks all concrete, but a lot of malls are other stuff I think,” Nami answered. “Otherwise people wouldn’t be able to get signals in here when it still worked, and a lot of people use cell phones in malls.”

    “Good point,” Zoe replied, and Nami looked back at Tyler to see his reaction to what she was saying. He was still nose-deep in his phone. Clearly he moved on from the meme and was just checking his Instagram or something.

    “Tyler!” Nami all but barked. She hated when people were on their phones in situations like this.

    “Just a sec,” Tyler replied distantly in a cool, even voice. He checked a few more things and promptly turned his screen off, subsequently turning his flashlight on, pointing it near Zoe.

    “What did you think?” Zoe asked with a small grin.

    “It was crazy! Totally crazy,” Tyler chuckled back.

    “Ha, yeah, it was,” Zoe replied, keeping up her grin.

    Tyler, clearly not wanting to leave Nami out, turned to her. “I got a few I’ve been holding back, by the way,” he told her. “Remind me tonight in the group chat.”

    Nami laughed back innocently. “Okay, Tyler.”

    With that, the group pressed on, their flashlights now aimed closer to the floor to prevent another tripping accident. They passed by a couple more stores and nearly got to the end when Tyler abruptly stopped and held up a hand again.

    He paused for a bit longer, then turned to the other two. “Flashlights off,” he whisper-barked at the two.

    Zoe promptly turned her flashlight off. Nami, remembering last time, paused.

    “Flashlights off!” he repeated.

    “Shouldn’t we do what we did last time? With one of us holding the fl-”

    “Nami, turn it off, now!” Zoe whispered with urgency. It was the most serious Nami had ever seen her. Understanding the other two clearly knew something she didn’t, Nami turned her flashlight off and let the darkness take her.

    “Give me a sec to hear,” Tyler said slowly. None of the three could see a thing. Nami tried concentrating on what she heard, but it was no use – Tyler had the good ears of the group. In fact, Nami’s hearing wasn’t that great at all. She allowed the silence to have its turn, not daring to speak first in case Tyler was onto something. He did look like a man on a mission, after all, and he had her best interests at heart.

    Unfortunately, being alone in the dark meant being alone with her thoughts, and as Nami breathed in the mall air, she couldn’t help but think of Jeremy again. That time she saw him with his friends sharing a joke as they passed her in the main hallway, with him cracking a joke and all of his friends laughing at him… it was stupid, but the way she smiled his arrogant smile when he knew he landed a joke to his dumb friends made Nami’s poor pussy throb.

    Throb. It was throbbing. Nami realized right then and there. It had been screaming so loud that she hadn’t heard it all this time. She was wetter than before, much wetter. It was begging for attention since she first thought of Jeremy. She did a good job ignoring it when she could focus on her friends, but now, under the convenient cover of darkness no less…

    She normally would have paused for longer, or thought more about this. But especially with the silence, she couldn’t help herself. Stealthily turning around without making a sound, she slowly snaked her hand into her pants. She couldn’t believe she was doing this. She knew she had a lot of hormones, but never in her wildest dreams could she guess that she was actually masturbating in front of her friends.

    Nami was so horny that she only barely succeeded in not making a sound when her hand first came into contact with her clit. Praying that she wasn’t wet enough to make an audible sound, she started moving her hand in a circle underneath her underwear, blushing a deep crimson and practically feeling faint with how good playing with herself felt at this moment.

    Almost immediately she realized that it was making a very quiet squishing sound; she was that turned on. Still, she stopped and cursed herself; she had terrible hearing. If she could hear it, the others could, and the last thing she wanted was to make them feel uncomfortable. She paused and waited for any kind of reaction from the other two, and couldn’t hear anything apart from the occasional click of Zoe’s tongue in thought.

    Realizing she was in the clear, and yet also realizing that this cautious period of silence wouldn’t last forever, Nami tried feeling around to see if there was any way she could touch her clit without making a squishing sound.

    Every touch of hers sent her own body reeling. Obviously Nami masturbated, although weirdly little for her hormone levels, but this time it felt about a hundred times better than it normally did. She wasn’t sure if anything could make her stop, even with her two best friends standing only meters away from her.

    Despite her new method being quiet, Nami was acutely aware that her fingers were now slippery with her juices and that she wouldn’t be able to last much longer. She lasted an embarrassingly short time and thanked her lucky stars that she wasn’t a squirter, given the explosive orgasm that was about to rock her entire body (and given the fact that she was still wearing pants).

    Soon, Nami felt an almost alien force of pleasure wreck through her, through wave after wave. She had to clench her jaw and mash her lips together to hold back on making any sounds, but as she felt a tidal wave of naughty bliss blast through her from her cunt outwards, she couldn’t help but emit a sharp, “Aah!”

    At once, she quickly removed her hand and moved down to her knee. She felt a flashlight’s beam envelop her, seeing the beam hitting the floor around her. “Are you okay?” came the panicked whisper of Tyler.

    “I’m fine, I just stubbed my toe,” she responded, trying (and failing) to make her voice not quiver. She was still feeling mild waves of orgasmic bliss flowing through her, even at that point. “I’m sorry if I worried you.”

    “I shouldn’t have kept the lights off for so long, I’m the one who should be sorry,” Tyler replied. He evidently mistook her quivering voice for pain, and his own voice was quivering too, reflecting some kind of worry for her. Nami smiled to herself at how sweet that was, before feeling guilty for what she had done.

    She turned around to look at the two. Zoe was now beside him, clearly indicating that they should all go on. “What about the sound?” Nami asked breathlessly.

    “It went quiet a bit ago, I was just being cautious,” Tyler replied. “Stay on your toes though, they could have been footsteps. If I say lights out again, lights out.”

    “Should we maybe get out of here?” Zoe asked, her voice also reflecting unease.

    “Nah, c’mon. We said we were going to check out the north end! Unless you two wanted to make three trips out here.” Tyler grinned at the two girls and pressed on, leaving Zoe and Nami to shrug at each other and follow him.

    Once Nami’s orgasm calmed down fully (which frankly took around two whole minutes), she felt deep shame at what she had done. Not only did she ignore danger and risk her friends’ well-being by assuming there was no harm and playing with herself until she audibly came, but she also… masturbated in front of her friends. Sure, they didn’t know, but that was still really weird, and kind of uncalled for. Should she apologize?

    Of course not. That would have required her explaining what she was apologizing for, and knowing Tyler, she’d never live it down. She appreciated that she could trust Tyler, and knew that he would never be a creep about it – in years of friendship he never made a pass at either of them that wasn’t a clear joke, so he knew how to have female friends without being a dick – but that didn’t mean he couldn’t be crude in other ways, and she wasn’t ready to get teased for years about this.

    Not to mention, Nami was sure that in most circumstances, she wouldn’t have done what she did. She seriously had to keep herself in check from this point forward.

    ***

    Nami and Zoe rarely hung out together without Tyler, so Zoe’s request came across to Nami as a bit surprising. Nothing too crazy, but usually, it was during those times when Zoe was actually pissed at Tyler but still wanted to charge her social batteries or something.

    As soon as Tyler ran off to catch his bus, Nami couldn’t help but ask Zoe. “Are you mad at him?” she asked, barely above a whisper.

    Zoe stared at her. “No more than usual, why?”

    “Oh, I was just wondering,” replied Nami. “Normally if you’re excluding Tyler, it’s because he did something to cheese you off or something.”

    “Nah,” Zoe waved her off. “I just thought, you know, it’s been way too long since it’s been you and me! Plus, I got some fucking amazing mozza sticks I wanna try.”

    Nami smiled. Both Zoe and Nami loved baked mozzarella sticks, but the lactose-intolerant Tyler complained loudly whenever they ate them while hanging out. Without much more convincing, the two set off for Zoe’s house, and before long, they were in her room, listening to IU and chowing down on mozzarella sticks.

    “You’re right,” Nami said between bites. “These are so good!”

    Zoe gently tore one apart with her two hands in front of them. “Ooh, look at the steam coming off of that one!” she remarked, before stuffing it in her mouth. The two smiled and ate, enjoying the food and each other’s company.

    It was nice to have this time away from her thoughts. Nami was masturbating way too much lately, which she quickly attributed to being alone too often during a very hormonal time. It was clear the inciting incident was smelling Jeremy’s stupid cologne in the mall, which set off a whole new wave of lust for him. Even now, as she was having fun with her friend, she was squeezing her thighs together, thinking of him every so often. Having so many hormones wasn’t fun, especially when you were a boy-crazy quiet girl.

    She envied Zoe, who was able to be cool and calculated, both in a crisis and when faced with her desires. She had one boyfriend throughout high school that Nami could remember, and she had to let them know he was her boyfriend since there was no PDA or kissing or anything that happened outside of closed doors. They didn’t last long, and according to Zoe, it was because she discovered he was “too boring” for her.

    “I wish I was like you,” Nami remarked out loud, out of nowhere.

    Zoe looked at her curiously. “In what way?”

    “Just, like… every way,” Nami admitted. “Okay, so you know Jeremy?”

    “Roberts?”

    “No, the other one.”

    Zoe thought for a bit. “I don’t know his last name, but… popular guy? Shaggy hair? Dumbass grin?”

    “Yeah, that’s him,” Nami quietly admitted.

    “You had a thing for him, right?” Zoe asked.

    “Have. Still have it,” Nami half-laughed. “I just can’t get him out of my head.”

    Zoe laughed. “Nami, you need to let him go. You can’t go out with a guy if he doesn’t even know you exist. Or did you fall for a guy that knows your name this time?”

    Nami blushed. “That’s what I’m saying! You’re so calm and… able to be your own person. I feel like I’m always obsessing over some boy that wouldn’t even notice if I died or something. I just wish I didn’t… feel like this all the time. And the feelings are getting stronger.”

    Zoe raised an eyebrow at that last point, but said nothing.

    Nevertheless, Nami went on. “You’re just so cool and collected, and I admire you so much, and… I’m grateful you’re my friend. I know who to look up to now. I’m really glad you and Tyler are my friends, so I can learn to follow your example and have friends without feeling, like, weird and like I need something more or something.”

    Zoe was looking away at this point. “Wow,” she simply said with a bit of a dry voice.

    Instantly, Nami recoiled. “I’m sorry, was I being rude?”

    “No, no, you’re fine, you just… I’m… I’m amazed how difficult you just made this,” Zoe said plainly.

    Nami looked at her friend, confused. “What do you mean?”

    Zoe chuckled. “Yeah, what do I mean?” she repeated, as if she was sharing a joke with herself. “Of course you don’t get it. So, uh, Nami, don’t get me wrong, I also wanted to hang out with you, but there’s, uh, something you should probably know, and I’m letting you know this because I’m your friend and friends are honest with each other and I want to make sure I communicate everything with you.”

    “Okay…” Nami replied slowly and quietly.

    “So, uh… oh my God, this is hard…” Zoe stumbled over her words, starting to blush. “D-do you remember, last time we were in the mall, and we turned off the flashlights?”

    Nami blushed, remembering what she was doing when the lights were off. “Yeah,” she replied uneasily.

    “There was a long pause there, right?” Zoe continued.

    “Mhm,” Nami replied, feeling her pussy twitch, thinking of her masturabting right there in front of them. ‘Not now,’ she scolded herself. As much as her horniness was trying to distract her even now, she was deathly afraid of Zoe admitting she knew what Nami did or something.

    Zoe breathed deeply a couple times, and shut her eyes slowly. “Tyler and I were making out,” she blurted out.

    “What?!” Nami asked in disbelief.

    “Tyler and I were making out,” she repeated, with the same urgency and tone as the first time she said it. Her eyes were still closed.

    “Are you two…” Nami trailed off.

    Zoe’s eyes shot open. “No, that’s the crazy thing! All this week we’ve been trying to figure out what we are. And Tyler’s a fucking nightmare if you want to communicate openly with someone. He ‘mms,’ and he ‘hums,’ and he doesn’t give clear direct answers to anything. I think for now we just agreed that this was a one time thing.”

    “So you don’t want to do it again?” Nami asked.

    Zoe blushed and looked away, not answering for a while. “I hate not knowing the answer to that,” she mumbled, mostly to herself. “But… maybe? I think I do? Gahh, it’s really confusing.”

    “But you did it once, clearly something led up to that, right?” Nami pressed on.

    Zoe chuckled in discomfort. “I feel…” She squeezed her legs together. Nami noticed. “…I feel slutty saying this, but I’m gonna level with you – it took me embarrassingly little time to decide I wanted it. So, in the mall, remember when I yelped? I tripped over some debris or something.”

    “Right…” Nami nodded along.

    “Wrong. I didn’t trip. Tyler accidentally hit my ass with his hand when turning around or something, and I lost my footing. Thank fuck I did, because I don’t think I would have been able to make up a story for any other… y’know. So then, I… it just felt good, and I kept thinking about it, so I… texted him telling him I wanted to make out with him, and that we would either do it in the mall before we left, or we wouldn’t do it at all. I told him that the word for ‘yes’ was ‘crazy’ and the word for ‘no’ was ‘unbelievable,’ and that we could talk about it after if he needed to.”

    Nami laughed in disbelief. “Wow, even when you’re… um, when you’re horny… you’re always such a planner.”

    Zoe blushed and gave a small sheepish smile. “Yeah, well, y’know. Anyway, he thought to turn off the lights – I thought we were just going to stay in the mall long enough that you’d go home or something – and we… yeah. In front of you. I’m really sorry.” She breathed a couple of times. “I just figured you should know in case we become a couple or something.”

    “You think it’ll go that far?” Nami asked.

    “Nami, I have no fucking idea. It’s weird. It was just so… sudden. Two days ago, I wouldn’t have done it for a million bucks. Then suddenly I wanted to so badly. I don’t know if I suddenly felt something for him, or if I… yeah, I shouldn’t be talking about this with you.” Zoe laughed out of sheer nervousness.

    “Please, go on,” Nami said, her voice just above a whisper. “I want you to. It’s nice not being the only one with this feeling.”

    Zoe’s laughter turned into a smile of nervousness. “Or… if I just wanted it,” she finished quietly. “If I just wanted to feel that release.” She cleared her throat. “Plus, I wanted to tell you because you’re my friend, and we should communicate these things. And I feel bad doing that when it was basically in front of you.”

    “Don’t feel bad. I was… I wasn’t an angel myself,” Nami confessed.

    Zoe laughed. “Yeah, I know, but it’s not like you did anything with those boys, let alone in front of me, so this one’s my bad.”

    “No, that’s not what I meant,” Nami replied honestly. The two had evolved into a tense couple of girls, sitting across from each other on the floor, tense and serious. The mozzarella sticks were growing cold.

    “…And what’s that supposed to mean?” Zoe inquired.

    “I, uh… did stuff too. While the lights were out,” Nami quietly confessed.

    Zoe gave Nami a puzzled look. “With who, the homeless orgasm lady?”

    Nami quietly laughed. “No, I, um… played with myself.”

    A silence passed between them, and Nami felt the need to correct a possible misconception. “I didn’t hear you two. It was just… I was thinking about Jeremy. My mind wandered, and I lost myself, and… yeah.”

    “We both lost ourselves, huh?” Zoe asked with a dry quiver to her voice. “And I made out with Tyler while you masturbated. And neither of us knew the other was doing it.”

    “Yeah.”

    “That’s… yeah, that’s hot.”

    “I think so,” Nami quietly admitted.

    Zoe was nearly visibly shaking with teenage tension, and her eyes went everywhere, until she spotted the plate of mozza sticks on the floor. “C’mon,” she finally said. “Eat.” She laughed. “We need to stop talking about this, or I’m going to need the washroom soon.”

    Nami laughed delicately and agreed, reaching for a stick. Still, she knew that as soon as she got home, she’d definitely be masturbating. This whole situation was crazy. She hoped that Tyler wouldn’t make it too weird.

    Though, wasn’t masturbating in the dark with your two platonic friends making out next to you weird enough?

    ***

    Credit to Tyler, and to Zoe; if Zoe hadn’t told her what was going on, Nami wouldn’t have noticed. The two had pegged Tyler as the type of guy that wouldn’t be able to keep his mouth shut about anything, but sure enough, there he was, not only not bragging to Nami, but acting as if nothing had changed.

    It was comforting to know that the makeout session hadn’t led to some sort of awkward conversation or even a tension in the group; it was pretty clear no one wanted the group to split up after all of their little adventures.

    At lunchtime, the trio met and went about their usual joking around, albeit with the occasional glance between Nami and Zoe. If anything, they were being less subtle about what they knew than Tyler was. More than once, Nami wondered about the possibility of Tyler straight-up forgetting what happened – she didn’t think he was that dumb, but… she hadn’t ruled it out.

    That said, Tyler was being strange and out-of-character about something else. “I want to go to the mall again,” he said out of nowhere with no pretense. “Who’s in?”

    “I am,” Zoe replied immediately, then blushed when Nami raised her eyebrows at her. Even Tyler’s poker face broke a bit when he saw her.

    Thankfully, he recovered quickly, and grinned. “I thought you liked it,” he replied, and turned to Nami. “What do you say? We have no clue how long we have until someone discovers that door. What do you say?”

    Something compelled Nami to say yes. She had no idea what. The mall was just… so exciting to her. She wanted to go back there, as soon as possible. “I’ll do it,” she agreed.

    Tyler grinned again. “Can’t wait!”

    ***

    Zoe, Tyler, and Nami all breathed deeply once they arrived in the food court. They were all flooded with that sense of excitement, adventure, and… any other feelings they may or may not have had at that moment.

    “So which way are we heading this time?” Zoe inquired. “We’ve already been down both of the other ends of the mall.”

    Tyler thought to himself for a second, shining his flashlight around. “There’s still a bunch of stores we missed down both ends,” he commented.

    “But the homeless person was at the, um, south end,” Nami replied. “Maybe it would be polite to not go into her territory.”

    “We don’t even know if they did live here,” Tyler countered. “For all we know, someone came in here like us, looking for a cool place to explore. Then she masturbated for whatever reason and left.” He chuckled at the absurdity.

    Nami blushed deeply, and felt bad at that moment. Zoe must have understood why, because she quickly cleared her throat and added, “Okay, let’s go down south again. If we hear anything, anything, we leave and go to the north end instead. To be respectful.”

    The other two agreed and began their trek down to the south, stopping by any stores they missed the first time along the way.

    “This place is like a maze,” Nami commented.

    “It’s probably because it’s so dark,” Zoe replied. “I bet it would be easier to navigate if it was lit.”

    “Well, duh,” Tyler replied dryly. Nami looked out of the corner of her eye and saw Zoe blush and smile at Tyler, thinking Nami wasn’t looking at them. Tyler smiled back.

    Nami was so jealous. Her two best friends, no less. They were secretly lusting for each other and trying to keep it secret from her. It was… hot. Sexy. So sexy. Nami wished so badly that she could have what they had, and get opportunities to make out with her secret boyfriend while her friend was there or something. Especially if it was Jeremy, smug confident Jeremy, laughing along with her friends but secretly grabbing her ass when they couldn’t see or something. She would melt for him. She could melt for him right now.

    “Nami, you coming?” Zoe’s voice rang from down the mall.

    “Huh? Oh, yeah,” Nami mumbled with a flushed face as she ran to catch up to the pair. They were looking over some shoe store, with Tyler fixated on the desk.

    “This also gives us a cool challenge,” he remarked out loud. “If there is someone living here, maybe things will be arranged differently or something. They’re probably using the stores for stuff.”

    “We last went down the south end like two weeks ago, and you can’t even remember what you had for breakfast this morning,” Zoe countered, rolling her eyes.

    “Hey! I actually remember these visits really well. If it’s memorable, I actually have a good memory.” Tyler’s smile got wide. “I remember last time we came here particularly well.”

    While that comment was clearly made for Zoe, Nami could barely stop herself from giving a subconscious sex moan at that comment. Their situation was so taboo, and she was loving it. She was so horny that she wouldn’t have minded if the two just made out in front of her, but she was already seen as a hormonal freak to them as it was, so she really didn’t want to make that situation worse by giving them permission or something. Plus, the repercussions… nope. It shouldn’t even have been a possibility in her mind.

    Zoe wasn’t letting up either. “Well, I guess we should make this time memorable too, shouldn’t we?” she asked in a playful way. A week ago, Nami would have thought she was toying with him, but she was totally hitting on him. She wanted him again. This was going to happen again, and fuck it all, she wasn’t going to get to see it.

    Unless…

    The trio searched for a bit longer in the store and decided to press on, when Nami hatched a plan. Over the course of about a minute, she started artificially breathing heavier and heavier, in a pained manner, until Tyler piped up.

    “You okay, Nami? You’re breathing pretty hard there.”

    “I don- I don’t know,” Nami replied, acting as convincingly as she could. “I think the stale air is getting to me. Can I just run out for a few minutes? You guys can stay here, I can find my own way back.”

    “Are you sure, Nami? I don’t mind coming with you if he doesn’t,” Zoe immediately replied. Internally, Nami cringed.

    “Now hang on, Zoe,” Tyler asserted, his eyes gleaming. “I don’t want Nami to feel like she can’t do things on her own. If she wants to catch her breath on her own, without us breathing down her neck, I don’t mind if you don’t.”

    Nami had to suppress her grin. Tyler thought he was being so clever. Tyler turned to Zoe to check her reaction and as he did, Nami looked at Zoe too, raising her eyebrows and giving her a knowing smile.

    Zoe tried her best not to let the fact she saw Nami’s expression alert Tyler, and pretended to mull it over. “Okay. You have your phone on you, right?”

    “Yup, I do,” Nami replied, only remembering just then to keep up the breathing act (which she dropped for about a solid half-minute, not that Tyler seemed to care). “I’ll be back as soon as I feel better. You’ll hear me before you see me, right?”

    Tyler shrugged in confirmation. “That’s good enough for me. Hope you feel better soon, Nami. We’ll stay in this store here until you arrive; I don’t think we checked it out yet.” He pointed to some abandoned jewelry store.

    Nami nodded, and began to run off, running just out of sight before pivoting. This was where she made her move. Swiftly but quietly, she tiptoed back, not back the way she came, but slightly down the hall, as the two no doubt headed into the jewelry store. She tiptoed up to the edge of the store, where the two wouldn’t see her, as long as they didn’t poke their heads out the store. She leaned her back against the wall right next to the doorway and started to shimmy closer, focusing only on what she could hear.

    As soon as Nami got closer to the store, she hit the auditory jackpot. Now thinking their friend had gone off to get some air, the two were, for now, less careful about the noises they made. While they weren’t being overly loud, Nami could clearly hear the sounds of passion as the two no doubt embraced – the sounds of lips and tongues meeting, and of Zoe’s pretty, surprisingly feminine moans.

    She couldn’t look in out of fear that one of them left a flashlight on, so all Nami could do was lean against the wall and throw her head back, snaking a hand into her pants, fingering herself to what she was hearing. This time she knew that any sounds her needy wet pussy made would be drowned out by the passionate duo, her two best friends, the two best friends that never would have even hugged two weeks ago, kissing like reunited lovers. This whole situation was so insane, and Nami’s horny brain loved it.

    After a few minutes of making out, the sounds stopped, even though Nami hadn’t reached an orgasm yet. She was almost frustrated, looking at the store in desperation. Realizing she couldn’t see any light, she gambled on the idea that their flashlights were on, and dared to get closer, listening clearly for where Tyler was. As long as she could get behind Tyler as opposed to in front of him, she was safe. If Zoe caught her, that would be weird. If Tyler caught her, that could be devastating.

    As she got closer, she heard them whispering, and moved strategically, crawling along the floor and eventually leaning against some kind of counter as the two spoke.

    “This is so crazy,” Zoe breathed, pure passion evident in her voice.

    “Yup it is,” Tyler replied. Nami smirked to herself – she could picture Tyler’s shit-eating grin. His smugness was practically dripping off of his words. It was clear he was more pleased with himself than ever before. She wondered if Zoe found that hot, but then again, in that moment, so much seemed hot, to the point she wondered if it happened sooner between them and Zoe only decided to tell her now.

    “We need to do this more often,” Zoe told him, sincerity biting into her husky voice. “We can’t just leave this off at twice,” she added, confirming her story to Nami.

    “Well, as long as we’re here, I had an idea…” Tyler replied, confidence brimming from his voice.

    “And what would that be?” Zoe asked.

    Nami couldn’t believe what she heard next. The unmistakable sound of a zipper. Tyler’s fly was going down. Nami’s hand flew to her lips in disbelief. Tyler was fishing his cock out? Here? Now?! That was so bold! That was so…

    “Holy shit…” Zoe breathed. “…Tyler, Nami could come back any second…”

    “Nah, c’mon,” Tyler replied coolly. “We’ll hear her before we see her. We’ll even see her flashlight’s light way before she can see us. The second you can see anything, we stop. But until then…”

    There was no sound for a bit, until Zoe let out a submissive moan. “Fuck, you’re packing…” she moaned.

    “And what do you want to do to it?” Tyler asked. Nami was back to playing with her pussy at this point, praying that the bare minimum answer was ‘suck it.’ Though, if they just wanted to fuck right here and now, she would have stopped holding back on her moans, consequences be damned.

    “I want to suck it, Tyler,” Zoe moaned. “Oh my God, I’ve never wanted anything more. Please, pleeease let me suck your cock.”

    Tyler let out a low laugh. “I really didn’t expect you to be quite so submissive. Get on your knees.”

    Nami had to imagine the visual of what was happening, but as soon as the sounds began to happen, her imagination had little trouble. The sounds of Tyler and Zoe making out were nothing compared to the sounds of Zoe moaning and gagging on Tyler’s dick. His, no doubt, thick, long, huge cock. Nami’s pussy was throbbing and pulsing. Her hips were humping her hands desperately. The sounds came straight from the heavens, and Nami needed to hear them more clearly.

    The sounds of Zoe’s witty and pithy mouth being put to work on Tyler’s meatstick were too muffled for Nami’s liking. She risked everything, and scooted along the floor, trying to make as little noise as possible, until she was, unbeknownst to the two, right next to them, trying to take up as little space on the floor but still enough to rub and finger-fuck her needy pussy, listening to one of her best friends getting throatfucked by her other best friend. The two best friends that would never do this with each other, not even knowing she was watching. It was too much. It was too hot.

    Nami couldn’t hold back. As she rubbed her sensitive little clit, she began her first orgasm, then rode it out into her second. Each second brought more pleasure, and reinforced how right all this felt. She wanted to be like this forever. Losing control over her own functions as much as her reality, she let out a single, quiet grunt.

    She froze, despite her orgasm. As fun as this was, her actually blowing her cover was another thing entirely. To make matters worse, the sucking sounds abruptly stopped. Nami sat where she was, too terrified to move, until she heard any kind of sound. It sounded like a lesser version of what was happening before – wet, squishy, and coming from the same area, like Zoe was just giving him a handjob or something.

    Suddenly, Nami felt something, and squeezed her eyes shut in terror. A finger, then a hand, on her one kneecap. Zoe caught her, and was identifying who, and where, she was. Nami was busted, especially when Zoe’s hand travelled down her leg somewhat and could likely figure out that the other leg was sprawled in the other direction. Zoe was a smart girl; she remembered the conversation from yesterday and could piece it all together. And now she knew.

    “What’s up, Zoe? Something wrong?” Tyler asked. Nami held her breath, feeling complete dread knowing the answer.

    Zoe didn’t answer for a few seconds, her hand still on Zoe’s knee. Finally, she spoke. “Nothing, Tyler,” she replied, shocking Nami so much she remained frozen in place. Zoe’s free hand travelled up the general area until she found Nami’s arm. Her touch travelled down to Nami’s fingers, finding it, embarrassingly, coated with her juices. She grabbed Nami’s hand and guided it back down between her legs. “Nothing in the slightest. Let me finish you off before Nami comes back.”

    “Fuck yeah,” Tyler groaned as Zoe took him back in her mouth. Zoe’s free hand let go of Nami’s hand and went back to stroking her leg; up and down, over and over.

    Nami was over being shocked, and could feel the panic dissipating within her body. Zoe knew what she was doing, and as far as she knew, Zoe wanted her to continue. Zoe caught her and wanted her to keep masturbating to her blowing Tyler. This was so perverse. Nami didn’t want to disrespect her friend, and would not have been able to hold back anyway, and threw her head back, masturbating furiously while enjoying Zoe’s hand stroking her leg. She wasn’t even bi (and as far as she knew, neither was Zoe) but just the touch of endorsement filled her with such a thrill that she could barely have spoken even if she wanted to at that moment. Any trace of rational thought was gone. Nami just needed to cum, badly. Her hand moved at mach speed, performing every trick in the book to please her pleading pussy, as her friend facefucked her other friend a few feet away, not knowing anything about his auditory audience.

    ***

    “Aaaah,” Tyler moaned in sheer delight as the three of them exited the mall and felt the cool evening air on their faces. “That feels good. I didn’t realize how hot it can get in that stuffy old mall.”

    “It’s definitely feeling a lot like October,” Nami observed, trying to use the night sky as an excuse to avoid looking at either of them.

    “It’s like a week to Spooky Day,” Tyler replied, no doubt with a grin. Nami turned to look at him and, sure enough, there one was. “Got any idea what to go as yet?”

    Nami shrugged, and Tyler turned to Zoe, who was spacing out and didn’t respond. “Earth to Zoe!”

    “Huh? Oh, sorry…” Zoe mumbled. “Uh, Halloween? No idea. Maybe just like a cat or something.”

    “Seems plain for you,” Tyler laughed.

    At the light jab, Zoe snapped back to full attention. “Well at least I put effort into my costumes. You going as a lump of cardboard again this year?”

    “It was a robot! I just ran out of silver spray paint,” Tyler complained.

    “Speaking of shiny stuff, what did you steal this time?” Zoe asked him.

    Tyler turned around, revealing nothing but the shirt on his back. “Nada,” he flatly answered.

    “Wow, character development! You didn’t steal anything this time. Or did you just forget your backpack at home?” Zoe quipped.

    Tyler looked her dead in the eyes. “Actually, I did want to take something. But maybe I can take it next time we come here,” he said plainly, yet challengingly. Zoe blushed. It was pretty clear what he meant.

    Still, she recovered quickly. “A fourth time?! Tyler, we have to move on at some point.”

    “Hey, I’m having fun if you are,” Tyler rebutted.

    As much fun as the dramatic irony was to witness, Nami was starting to feel left out. She shivered in the late October wind. “Hey, if you two don’t mind, I think I’m going to start to bike home,” Nami started, trying not to let her tone reflect how she felt.

    “No sweat!” Tyler replied.

    Zoe was less enthusiastic. Her eyes darted around once or twice before she blurted, “Wait!”

    Nami was already getting her bike, but hesitated at her friend’s words. “What is it?”

    “You left something at my house when you last visited. Did you want to bike to my house and get it back real quick?”

    “I did?” Nami asked with a scrunched-up face. “What did I leave?”

    “A, uh, thing on your backpack. Like a clip or something? I guess it doesn’t matter that much, but I keep forgetting to bring it to school. It would mean a lot to me if you could come get it.”

    Internally, Nami groaned. She hated when people guilt-tripped her into things, especially social situations, mostly because it worked every time on her. “Sure,” she replied.

    “Great!” Zoe said enthusiastically, and turned to Tyler. “We’ll see you Monday?”

    “You know it,” Tyler replied. “I gotta get some work done on Sunday anyway. I’m not gonna lie, I’ve fallen crazy behind.”

    Zoe gave a sympathetic laugh. “Yeah,” she murmured quietly. “Well…” she stood there awkwardly, as if she was mulling over giving him a hug or something. “…yeah, anyway, see you Monday!” As the last words fell out of her mouth, the two girls got on their bikes and started the journey towards Zoe’s house, which at the very least was like the midway point between Nami’s house and the mall.

    Nami had the entire bike ride to think over all of the events of the day. As soon as the pair arrived at Zoe’s house, she spoke. “I didn’t really leave anything at your place, did I?”

    Zoe looked at Nami with what Nami thought might have been guilt, or even fear. “Um, yeah, no,” she mumbled. “Just thought… you’d want to… yeah, talk.”

    Nami sighed. She kind of wanted to get home after a day like that, but seeing Zoe’s doe-eyed expression was really out-of-character for her. “Yeah, we should, shouldn’t we?” Nami conceded, walking into the house and accepting her fate.

    The two wordlessly made their way into Zoe’s room. Zoe took initiative and lay down on the bed, while her friend opted for her desk chair.

    “So…” Zoe began. When no reply came from Nami, she chuckled. “Yeah, that was really something, huh?”

    “Yeah,” Nami murmured. For some reason, she wanted to both sit closer to Zoe and keep her distance. If she concentrated, she could still feel Zoe’s hand on her leg. And it didn’t feel bad or anything, but some inner voice told her that she shouldn’t keep thinking of that. Was it connected to the same inner voice that made her do what she did in the first place? She didn’t know.

    “Do you feel guilty for it? Do you have that, like, post-orgasm clarity?” Zoe sat up so she could look her friend in the eye. “You did orgasm, right?”

    “Yeah,” Nami quietly admitted. “At least three times.”

    “Lucky,” Zoe joked. “As if I should expect anything else from Tyler, he made me suck his dick but after you ran back out, he wouldn’t return the favor. Next time we meet up I’m definitely making him do that for me.”

    “So you’re going to see him again?” Nami pointed out.

    “I – wow. Huh. Well spotted,” Zoe slowly said. “I wasn’t even thinking about that. I guess it just kind of… came out.”

    “I don’t know if I feel guilty,” Nami admitted, squeezing her legs together again. She was turning into such a hornball. She felt the heat building up within her again. “I feel… not myself though.”

    “Yeah, same,” Zoe admitted. “Maybe there’s some kind of hormone transference thing. We hang out with you, you get really horny thinking about Johnny-”

    “Jeremy. Johnny’s the guy panting after Mina.”

    “Right, Jeremy – and then we get horny by… proxy? It can’t work like that.”

    “I think it’s the mall.”

    A beat of silence flowed between the two girls before Zoe gave a single chuckle of confusion. “You think… the mall makes people horny? I mean, the place did have a Soma…”

    “I’m serious. Think about it,” Nami said seriously. “We heard that one woman masturbating and wailing her lungs out. Then both of us get really horny and do things we normally wouldn’t do. You told me yourself you never would have thought of making out with Tyler. And today, you sucked his dick!”

    Zoe’s eyes glazed over with a slight smile at the thought.

    “And I masturbated in front of you! I mean, I was right next to you when it happened!” Nami continued. “That’s… that’s got to mean something.”

    Zoe returned to the world of the living and focused on Nami. “Nami, do you know how ridiculous you sound?” she asked, posing sideways on the bed as she talked. “You’re saying a mall, where hundreds of people used to gather and be normal, made us so horny we did things we never would? That’s taking the ‘corrupting the youth’ argument to the extreme. There’s no way the mall’s like that. Someone would have noticed while it was still open.”

    “I just think it’s the only new thing introduced to our lives. Maybe something happened after it closed or something,” Nami carried on.

    “I get why you think it, but it’s got to be something else. Honestly, I think it’s just teenage hormones and we all got caught up in the heat of the moment or something,” Zoe dismissed her.

    And Nami hated being dismissed. She wanted to avoid this subject entirely for fear for what it could reveal, but she decided here and now that the clear signs from this question would be worth the risk. “You’re straight, right?”

    Zoe was caught off guard. “What…?”

    “You’ve told me and Tyler a bunch of times that you’re straight,” Nami continued.

    “Well then I guess you have your answer…” Zoe replied, weirded out by the topic change.

    “But you stroked my leg while you were blowing Tyler,” Nami continued, swallowing nervously after she spoke. She could feel herself beginning to leak again, getting wet from the mere memory. “You knew I was there and you didn’t just continue, you involved me.”

    “Oh, hey, look, if it’s about that, if you were uncomfortable, you could have s-” Zoe stopped herself and gave a low giggle. “No, I guess you couldn’t have said anything, could you?” She looked back at Nami. “But I didn’t go too far or anything, did I?”

    “Well, we all did…” Nami uneasily continued.

    “No, like, with you. Like, doing something you’re not comfortable with.”

    Nami swallowed again. “No. I liked it. But-”

    “There, see? And it’s not like I was coming onto you or anything. It’s like a friendly buttslap or something if you see a friend’s ass.” To prove her point, she flipped around and playfully moved her butt at Nami. “I know you wouldn’t, but some friend groups would see something like this and just give it a smack. And it doesn’t mean anything, it’s like a silly game. Sure, it’s sexual in nature, but, it’s just harmless fun. It wouldn’t mean anything.”

    Nami didn’t reply. She could feel herself beginning to sweat. Nami was sure she wasn’t into girls herself, until today. She found herself battling with a bunch of feelings today, and in the moment, she was battling the urge to play along with Zoe and slap her butt or something. Unfortunately, her inner conflict and her lack of response meant Zoe sat there for a while, looking back at Nami, presenting herself to her.

    Zoe laughed nervously. “Or do I have you all wrong? You’ve been staring at my butt for a bit long, y’know…” she trailed off. Zoe had, especially by high school standards, an amazing ass. The fact that she was decently muscular all over meant that she was practically one of the only girls she knew with a visibly toned ass. A lot of girls had toned legs but few had an ass quite like Zoe’s, a point she sometimes liked to hold over the “boring” guys drooling over her.

    Zoe gave a mischievous smirk. “I know, it is nice. I mean, tell you what, if I do have you wrong and you want to be adventurous, give it a smack.”

    Nami felt a lump in her throat. The feeling that this was wrong arose once again in her mind, but all she could do was sit there in fear. Emboldened by her friend’s offer, she wordlessly stood up and walked over to Zoe. “Euh-” She tried to say something, but the lump in her throat made her stumble. She cleared her throat and swallowed. “You want me to?”

    “Sure, why not?” Zoe played it cool. “Just to show you what I mean.”

    Unsure of herself, Nami slowly raised her hand above Zoe’s waiting ass. Her butt stretched the jeans it was filling, muscular and clearly more than a handful. Zoe wiggled it impatiently. “Come onnn,” she egged Nami on.

    Nami threw her hand down and smacked Zoe across the ass, making Zoe slightly move forward. Her eyes went shut, then fluttered back open. “There, see?” she asked. “And then we’d giggle and do other stuff.” She bit her lower lip. “Or, if you really wanted to commit to the bit, you could do it again.”

    Nami stared at her friend, who offered no more words, but instead gave a single wink. Without needing to be told twice, Nami raised her hand, and immediately threw it down onto the same cheek, admiring how firm yet nice to touch Zoe’s ass was.

    “Ouch!” Zoe said in a mock voice, a teasing way, like she would give to a boyfriend or something. The two stared at each other for a second or two before Nami rose her hand again and gave Zoe’s butt a smack, harder than the first two.

    Then again, then again. Eventually, after each smack, Nami’s hand would remain on her friend’s ass, then she became bolder, feeling around her ass with both hands between smacks. Zoe was no longer making any comments about it not meaning anything. As a matter of fact, her smile was gone, replaced by a look of sad eyebrows.

    Except they both knew she wasn’t sad. It looked more like she was begging.

    Even through her jeans, it was clear that Zoe was becoming a little damp between her legs. Nami didn’t even need to check beneath her own skirt – she could begin to feel a trickle going down her leg. Neither girl would have been able to say how long they spent with Nami smacking Zoe’s ass, but it was Zoe who eventually bolted up from her bed, wrapped her arms around Nami, and embraced her as her tongue entered Nami’s mouth. Nami didn’t resist at all and moaned into Zoe’s mouth, her own arms wrapping around Zoe.

    When Zoe retreated the kiss, the look on Nami’s face wasn’t one she even recognized. While Nami was passionate about her beliefs, she was often characterized by a certain meekness, but not now. Now she seemed almost angry in her passion, her desire for Zoe, and it was clear through her eyes alone that she was going to get her way today. It helped that Zoe wanted her to. There was nothing she wanted more in this moment.

    Nami was, Zoe guessed, a virgin, but the phrase ‘her enthusiasm made up for her lack of experience’ that she’s heard in clichee porn stories seemed to ring true. While still looking her in the eyes, as if she were a woman possessed, Nami started rubbing Zoe’s slit over her pants. Despite wearing jeans, Zoe moaned and pushed her hips forwards. Even though she was sucking Tyler’s cock just an hour or so before – and what a cock it was – Zoe couldn’t remember the last time she was this turned on.

    Zoe never considered herself a lesbian. While she was growing up, she didn’t even question her sexuality once. Frankly, even when it came to guys she found so few people in her range that she almost considered herself ace. Along with new physical sensations, Zoe was walking the dangerous territory of new feelings – which was particularly dangerous to her, since she always liked to know exactly what her feelings meant and what she was getting into. Here, she didn’t have a clue about either.

    The pair didn’t say another word to each other – they didn’t need to. Zoe ditched her pants, feeling a new sensation – bashfulness. She felt spurts of it with Tyler, but now she was getting naked with her best friend – the one person she was less likely to do anything sexual with than Tyler. She took off her jeans, then her shirt, standing in front of Nami in just her bra and panties, figuring that shyness was for losers and standing up straight, letting Nami get a good look of her.

    Nami drank in the sight before her. Zoe realized that they talked about her hormones once or twice before, but Zoe never really got to see Nami horny until they started going to the mall, and Nami was right, her hormones absolutely took control of her. “You look yummy,” Nami growled.

    “Yummy?” Zoe asked with a laugh. “Dam-”

    “Shut up and kiss me,” Nami moaned, moving in to kiss her best friend with as much force, passion, and tongue as she could, mashing her crotch against Zoe’s in the process. Zoe moaned and started mindlessly humping against her, causing enough friction to start a fire.

    The two kissed, exploring and sharing each other for as long as they could muster until they broke away and realized what was going to happen next. Nami took the initiative, taking off her skirt (earning a laugh from Zoe when she saw how wet her friend was) and shirt. Zoe had to admit, even though Nami wasn’t petit and it’s not like her chest was large or anything, her breasts were deceptively big for her frame and the shirts she picked. Zoe almost felt self-conscious with her athletic body and, despite their height difference, smaller breasts. Nevertheless, she unhooked her bra and let it slowly drop to the floor, revealing her perky breasts to Nami, her nipples explaining in perfect detail just how aroused Zoe was.

    Before she could do anything else, Nami found herself latching onto her friend’s breasts and discovering for herself how to please a woman with her tongue. Zoe would have laughed at her friend’s eagerness if she wasn’t so busy moaning and cradling her friend’s head, her own head swimming with all the new sensations she’d felt over the past twenty-four hours. Hell, even the last two.

    As Nami eagerly licked, bit and sucked away, listening for Zoe’s moans to figure out how to please her better, Zoe was busy trying to work off Nami’s bra and, subsequently, her panties. Despite the immense pleasure and the internal screams for more, as soon as Nami was fully naked, Zoe pushed Nami off of her and looked her up and down, biting her bottom lip and tenderly removing her own panties.

    “I want to eat you,” Zoe admitted quietly. “I’ve never done it before.”

    “I want to eat you too,” Nami groaned, her voice thick with passion.

    Zoe chuckled. “How about I go first eating you? I think we should learn to crawl before we walk.” Seeing her friend’s confused stare, she clarified. “Eat one pussy at a time before we sixty-nine.”

    The mere idea of doing such a dirty thing made Nami moan and almost collapse on the spot, but Zoe was perfectly happy with that. Within seconds, Nami was on the bed with her legs spread, her friend’s face inches away from her little slit, smelling her womanhood for the first time.

    Zoe inhaled. “Fucking intoxicating, holy shit…” she whispered, almost fully to herself. She gave a single experimental lick on the outside of Nami’s folds, and the reaction was felt almost throughout her entire body. This felt so right. Zoe was almost fully confident she became addicted to eating pussy on the spot. Something about it felt too right to even put into words. She could have been in this position eternally and not batted an eye. She wanted to eat and please Nami forever.

    Zoe was a fast learner, and Nami was a horny bitch in heat, and the magical combination meant that Nami’s first orgasm came in just over a minute, though she would prove to last longer for the three orgasms that hit her after. Zoe was jealous – she’d heard of girls that orgasm this quickly, but wasn’t aware that her own best friend was one of these magical creatures. Maybe they should have done this sooner.

    Nami moaned out her orgasms at such a volume that Zoe prayed her room was soundproof enough to contain these moans. There was no way in hell she was going to either stop or tell Nami to tone it down, because she wanted neither. She dove her face into Nami’s pussy, eagerly lapping at her slit, licking at her folds, and teasing her cute little clit. It was almost hard to tell what pleased Nami the most, since she moaned uncontrollably with nearly any and all contact. After four orgasms, the duo decided to switch and instead it was Zoe that lay on the bed, feeling vulnerable, a feeling she wasn’t used to. So vulnerable and able to be used. So submissive. It felt so right for her.

    Zoe knew through her masturbation habits that Nami was the lucky one of the two, and it was going to be very hard for Nami to actually bring her to an orgasm. Credit to Nami, that did not stop her in the slightest. She ate Zoe’s pussy like it was giving her herself pleasure, and happily played with her own pussy at the same time. Smiling at the sexiness of the scene, Zoe played with her firm tits, enjoying the show and realizing that twisting her nipples and adding to her feeling of vulnerability and pain was turning her on further.

    Despite no orgasm, Nami spent more time with her face buried in Zoe’s cunt than Zoe did in hers, although Nami was likely grateful to spend such quality time doing one of her new favorite things. Zoe was happy to take over, albeit with perhaps some guidance along the way.

    “You can suck on my nipples again, and stick a finger in me if you want,” she told Nami, finding her commanding voice again as she started to play with her clit, hoping to tease an orgasm out of her. “Or two. Actually, two. I think I want more than one in me. Fuck one. Do two.”

    It was Nami’s turn to chuckle as Zoe’s normally-confident stare melted into that submissive, begging face Nami saw moments before. Nami was happy to comply, warming Zoe up with one finger while Zoe focused on her clit, looking up at the ceiling and starting to pant. Nami latched her mouth onto Zoe’s boob and started her oral performance, licking and nibbling. Zoe moaned in a cute, high-pitched way.

    “Oh fuck, that’s so nice, Nami,” she moaned. “I’m so fucking happy we’re doing this. I want to do this with you all the time.”

    In that moment, it was true. Zoe would never admit it, especially out of sex, but she would have emptied her bank account for Nami at that moment, especially the moment after, when Nami quickly transitioned from one finger to two, then two fingers to three.

    Having three fingers inside of her felt so right to Zoe. She loved being filled. She loved sex. She loved fucking Nami, and she couldn’t get enough of it. With her own efforts, combined with Nami’s efforts and their past episode of mutual cunnilingus, Zoe came faster than she expected, and harder than she ever did in all of her life. Her parents definitely knew what was happening at this point, but she didn’t care. Stars streaked by her vision, her pussy convulsed and danced for her, and she nearly passed out.

    “Oh my fuck… fuck… holy shit…” Zoe breathed. “Jesus christ, that was fucking fantastic. I’m so glad we did this.”

    “Me too,” Nami purred, still playing with herself, never satisfied. She would reach two more orgasms just by fingering herself before Zoe fully caught her breath.

    ***

    “A third time?” Mr. Sigorsky incredulously asked. “You’ve gone to the washroom twice this period, Nami. It’s ten minutes to the end of the period. You can wait.”

    Zoe watched Nami squirm in her seat. It didn’t take a genius to figure out why Nami had gone to the washroom so much this period. Zoe was, frankly, worried for Nami. What they did on Saturday was amazing – fucking amazing, her pussy twitched even just remembering it – but there was more to life. And she hated to admit it, but Nami was onto something.

    Something had definitely affected the three of them. Nami, already dangerous with her hormone levels, was one class jokester innuendo away from taking the cutest freshman boy in the class and humping him to death in the middle of the class, it was obvious by looking at her. Zoe frowned and turned to Tyler; he was slouched in his chair, head back, daydreaming. What about? Looking at his pants gave a clear indication of what. His sweatpants were clearly tented with his large cock. His huge, thick, veiny –

    Zoe shook her head, an audible “aaargh” of frustration leaving her lips. Sigorsky looked at her, but didn’t say anything. No doubt he noticed the two were slumping, though she prayed he couldn’t tell the root cause. As Zoe reflected, she realized that Sigorsky was probably concerned about her too, and for a good reason. Zoe found it really hard to concentrate, especially knowing that she was sandwiched between the two people she wanted more than anything else on the planet at that moment.

    The idea that the mall itself made them horny was, of course, ridiculous. But was Nami right? Was it something inside the mall? A gas or an uncontrolled substance or even a weird hypnosis video playing on a screen she didn’t remember seeing… it all sounded so sci-fi. So unreal. This had to be some kind of pheromone thing. Possibly not out of the ordinary – late effects of puberty hit one of them super hard, and it caused a domino effect in the group. Yeah.

    Zoe glanced once more at Tyler, not realizing she licked her lips when her eyes remained on his package. She shook her head in derision at the idiot. She was so glad Nami and she both agreed that they could never tell Tyler what happened. It was the worst idea ever for so many reasons, the biggest one being that Tyler couldn’t even properly articulate what he and Zoe were… the last thing Zoe needed was to complicate the matter tenfold and admit she slept with Nami, her best friend – their very straight best friend – too. Plus Zoe was straight. Or she wasn’t. Or fuck everything.

    After the bell rang, Nami and Zoe got up and collected their bags. Tyler snapped out of his daydream yet remained at his desk, pretending to go over some notes but likely just trying to wish his boner away.

    Nami and Zoe approached Tyler’s desk, and Zoe figured the best strategy at this point was to be blunt. “We’re not going back to the mall,” she asserted.

    She figured Tyler would be the first one to protest, so she was surprised when the timid Nami blurted, “Why?”

    Zoe had to search for reasons. A part of her, a very big hard-to-control part of her, wanted to go back to the mall. In fact, it wanted to go back so badly that she had to fight herself to say ‘we’re not going back’ instead of ‘do you want to go to the mall after school today?’

    “Last time I was there, I got a cut. It looks bad. Possibly infected,” Zoe lied coolly. “Thank fuck I’m up to date on my tetanus shots.”

    “A cut? Where?” Tyler asked, more out of disbelief than concern.

    Zoe felt a surge of anger within her for Tyler not believing her lie. “A private part of me, if you must know. Anyway I said we’re not going so we’re not going. Let’s just find a new place. That’s what we always do anyway.”

    Tyler was unmoved. “I just feel like there’s so much we haven’t-”

    “Why are you still arguing this? I already decided it,” Zoe finished, walking away. If nothing else, the conversation made Tyler flaccid, and he was able to get up from his desk and walk with the other two to Nami’s locker. Zoe didn’t know why, but she felt like continuing once the three got there.

    “Plus, the mall gives me weird vibes. Don’t pretend like you both don’t know what I’m talking about,” she added coldly. She looked at the both of them, but neither one of them said anything. “It’s just for the best that we move on. Maybe someplace less illegal too.”

    “Less ille- who are you and what have you done with Zoe?” Tyler joked. Zoe didn’t like how accidentally correct Tyler was with that assertion. “Your favorite part is how we’re sticking it to the man!”

    “Yeah, well, at the very least let’s stick it to a different man,” Zoe replied disinterestedly, looking out the hallway window. “Just respect what I’m saying. I don’t want to go back there again.”

    “Alright, I’ll keep my ear open for other stuff,” Tyler mumbled, defeated.

    “I should get to class,” Nami said quietly, shutting her locker and disappearing without another word. As Zoe went to get to her own class, Tyler clamped a hand on her shoulder.

    A strong, masculine hand. God, Zoe found herself pathetic. She bit her lip, not that Tyler could see, and composed herself before turning around. “What?”

    “I’ve been thinking… we probably should have a proper talk about what we are. I want to listen to what you’ve been saying,” an uncharacteristically sincere Tyler replied. “Can we meet at my place after school today?”

    Zoe gave a smile, albeit a small one, most of her face still cold and untrusting. She didn’t like this situation, but at least one thing was looking good. “Yes, I think that’s a really good idea. Right after school works for me.”

    “Alright, sweet,” Tyler replied, breaking into a grin. “Looking forward to it.”

    ***

    Zoe moaned with pleasure around the dick that was throatfucking her. It was quite the experience getting to feel Tyler’s cock before she even got to see it, but it truly was a marvel in every way – the way it looked, the way it felt, even the way it smelled. She wanted to remain on topic so badly, and one would assume that shortly after they got to Tyler’s house, he just seduced her, but…

    Zoe’s cheeks burned at the memory. He actually tried to talk to her. He wasn’t even being a scumbag. It was Zoe that turned the topic to sucking his dick. She just wanted it ever since Saturday. It was all she could think about that day, apart from Nami’s pussy.

    That said, he agreed really quickly. Odds are, within a few minutes, he would have seduced her anyway. That’s what Zoe kept telling herself. Besides, his cock was meant to be worshipped, and she was meant to submit and be degraded by him, so what did it matter?

    Jesus Christ. At least Nami was always horny. Zoe had to deal with this whole new side of her, and when she wasn’t overcome by sheer lust, she was not thrilled with it. Still, she could at least take her mind off of it by letting her mind go blank and enjoying how complete she felt with Tyler’s huge dick in her mouth.

    “Fuck, babe, that’s real nice…” Tyler moaned. “You keep that up, you’re gettin’ a face full of cream.”

    Ugh. ‘Babe.’ Tyler was every bit the cheesy porn star that Zoe would have guessed he’d be. Still, something about he way he talked, the sureness, the ownership… it kept her going. It was hot. And hell, he was hot. He kept eye contact right when she wanted it, he had a big dick, he had that stupid grin… what more could a submissive dumb slut want?

    Zoe cursed herself in her inner monologue and kept sucking, earning more moans from Tyler. She loved his moans, which was fitting, because he loved her mouth. “Mmm, fuck… it’s coming soon… keep sucking if you want it down your throat, babe…”

    Zoe blushed but kept sucking. Something about him shooting his load right down her throat appealed to her. She wanted to drink his cum. She wanted him to mark her with his seed, even if it was all going straight to her stomach.

    “Fuck… I-!” Tyler moaned and groaned as the shots began firing. Out of instinct, Zoe moaned as she felt the first load fill her mouth. She was glad to see that it wasn’t just Tyler’s cock that was bigger than average – the excess of Tyler’s load started to come out of her mouth as she struggled to get it down. In the end, her determination won, and she swallowed the whole load he gave her. It tasted… well, like cum. She wasn’t swallowing it for the flavor. She was swallowing it because she was Tyler’s little whore.

    God dammit.

    Tyler sat back on his bed, panting and admiring Zoe’s naked body. She started to get up, but he held up a hand to stop her. “No no, stay like that,” he ordered. “Your body is hot. I want to just look at it.”

    “Yes sir,” Zoe moaned. Tyler looked incredulously at her, which caused her to bite her lip and look down, blushing profusely.

    And yet she let him look. She put her arms behind her back and pushed her breasts forward, hoping he was enjoying her extra efforts, which, judging by the way he was stroking his cock, he was.

    Zoe knew that teens could go for multiple rounds in a row without deflating or getting tired, but she figured that was an exaggeration or something. Either that or she happened to be friends with two sex gods or something. Either or. Tyler looked smugly at his cock, then back at her, her eyes transfixed on it. “I’ve got one more load in me tonight,” he announced, “but I think I’ve used your mouth enough.”

    Reality dawned on Zoe. “Inside me? That thing? Inside me?”

    He chuckled. “You up for the challenge?”

    “Do you have a condom?”

    Tyler hesitated, then stopped. “Oh, right,” he eventually mumbled. “You’re, uh, not on birth control, are you?”

    “I actually am, but that’s still a hard rule with me,” Zoe asserted. Even blinded by lust, she wasn’t going to be stupid. There were too many risks, and even if she likely disappointed her parents on Saturday, she was going to do them proud in this one very specific way.

    “Hmm. Yeah, okay, fair enough,” Tyler conceded, thinking that the sex was over. He reached for his pants before Zoe opened up her mouth and talked.

    “I don’t just have two holes, you know.”

    Tyler stopped in place, then looked at Zoe as if she was out of her mind. He then looked at his cock, he himself knowing it was larger than average, then back at her. “You serious?”

    Zoe was still blushing profusely, but continued. “If you open me up back there… warm me up first… I’ve experimented before. I may not be able to take all of you, but… yeah.”

    Tyler didn’t say anything for the longest time. “God damn, Zoe,” he finally said.

    “It’s a surefire form of birth control!” Zoe protested. “If you don’t want to, just tell me that you don’t want to fuck me up the ass. Go on.”

    “Do you want me to fuck your ass?” Tyler asked in disbelief.

    “Fuck yes. I want it in me, and this is the only way. So yes, I want it in my ass, Tyler. Are you happy?”

    The slow smile that spread across Tyler’s face communicated that he was more than happy. One prep talk of the do’s and don’t’s from Zoe later, and Tyler was easing a first finger, then a second, into Zoe’s ass. Zoe was moaning embarassingly quickly – and while it was true that she had some experience with anal, it wasn’t as much as she would have liked and none of it came from anyone other than herself.

    This was a completely new experience for Tyler. The sight of his finger slowly sinking inside Zoe’s ass was so sexy, his dick was pulsating and bobbing up and down. He had always wanted to take a girl’s anal virginity, and he guessed that some other lucky guy got to claim that given how confident Zoe was being about anal, but at least he would get to fuck a girl’s ass, and not just any any ass, Zoe’s ass. Zoe had the sexiest butt of anyone he knew.

    Zoe’s ass was firm yet round, toned yet not hard or unattractive. Just beautiful, and irresistible. And soon he’d be inside it. Feeling playful, with two fingers still inside her, Tyler leaned forward and lightly bit Zoe’s ass.

    “Ow!” Zoe yelped, twitching. “What do you think you’re doing?”

    Tyler chuckled lowly, slowly pulling his fingers out. “Playing with my food?” he asked smugly. He couldn’t help but wonder if Zoe had planned for this or something – butts weren’t exactly primarily for fucking, and he was always worried about the Brown Visitor, but for some reason, that hadn’t become an issue with them. Emboldened by this, he took a cheek into both hands and, for the first time, extended his tongue and began to rim his best friend, taking them both to a place they had never been before.

    “Tyle-! Oh my fuuuuucking goddddd~” Zoe felt such new sensations that she went cross-eyed in submissive pleasure. Being rimmed felt so weird, but it made her crave a dick in her ass like she’d never craved anything before in her life. She couldn’t help but mash her beautiful ass into his face, which Tyler accepted readily, discovering that he was quite enjoying rimming himself.

    There was a certain power in giving a rimjob – a feeling of claiming that eating pussy just didn’t satisfy. Here he was, holding, as far as he was concerned, the best ass in all of Hazelwood High in his hands, going to town on what lay between the cheeks. And besides, even if the action itself wasn’t pleasurable, everything it was doing to Zoe sure was.

    Zoe was in hysterics, thrashing her upper body about, occasionally slapping the bed with a free hand, unable to keep herself still. Her voice had betrayed her in a fit of pure pleasure, and she couldn’t filter her thoughts any longer.

    “Oh my god Tyler, I want your big thick meaty cock destroying my ass. Please give it to me, give it to me deep! I’m just a dumb slut that deserves nothing more than to be split in half by your huge perfect cock. Please Tyler, just fuck me. Fuck me now, rape me! Fuck this dumb slut and keep her as your personal fuck doll, that’s all I am, that’s all I deserve to be!! Just rape me as if I’m nothing more than your personal property, your slave, your personal stupid whore!”

    Tyler, as well as Zoe, was making a mental note of the potential issues Zoe had, but that wasn’t going to stop him. He, to his own displeasure, stopped rimming her to prep her with his fingers again, lining up his cock and laughing in a low, almost evil voice.

    “So you want me to destroy you?” he asked her, his voice full of power.

    Zoe whimpered.

    “You want me to r-word you?” he continued.

    Zoe gave a small chuckle. “It kind of ruins the moment when you say ‘r-word’ like that.”

    “I’m not saying the actual word.”

    “Then let’s move on. Pretend I never said it.”

    “Got it.” Tyler recovered quickly. “Are you ready for me to fill your ass like you’ve never been filled before?”

    “Fuck yes,” Zoe said in a voice just above a whisper. “Give it to me, Tyler.”

    Tyler generously applied the lube Zoe laid out beforehand on his cock, then pressed the head of his thick cock against her asshole. “You asked for it,” he warned her as he began to slowly press in.

    Zoe’s low moan started from the second she began to feel him pressing into her and lasted until the full head of his dick disappeared inside her. Even just the head felt like the largest object in the world was inside her. She could feel her insides stretching and molding around him, accommodating his huge size. A part of her worried if something was going to tear or bleed or something. A larger part of her cautioned herself about thinking such things. She was here to be a dumb, submissive bitch. She was here to take his cock and be a good little fleshlight for him.

    Zoe practically forgot the full thing wasn’t inside her by the time Tyler figured she was okay to take more. Slowly, over the process of minutes, he eased and back-and-forthed his way into her awaiting ass, Making her moan and sweat and bury her face into the pillow and occasionally frantically call for him to stop as she got accommodated. Zoe thought she could never take the full thing, so she was surprised the first time she felt the underside of Tyler’s belly hit her ass. He was pressing up against her.

    “I can’t… believe it…” she moaned.

    “Ready for it?” Tyler challenged.

    “In… a few seconds… but go slow… to start…” Zoe moaned. She loved this. Even as she breathed those words, her free hand went back to play with her pussy. Sure enough, she moaned uncontrollably at first touch. Zoe was unsure if she’d ever be able to masturbate without having something in her ass after that. She’d seen the light, and she was looking forward to Tyler driving the point home. She could never tell him how easily he could make her his obedient little puppy or something after this; he’d never let her live it down. Maybe she could settle for asking him to get her a collar or something.

    Tyler began to pump in and out of Zoe’s backdoor, with the normally proud and confident Zoe moaning cutely and submissively, helpless at the hands of Tyler. Those hands were now gripping her ass with such a dominant force that made her feel so receptive, so submissive, so right. She wished he could do this every day. She wished he wouldn’t ask her consent and just use her. She wished she could live out all of these sick twisted fantasies she now knew she had with him. Never had a boy make her go so crazy, but then again, no boy had a cock or a horny spirit quite like Tyler.

    It took surprisingly little time, especially for anal, for the two to get into a good groove, with Tyler ramming into her like tomorrow didn’t exist and Zoe moaning and crying and loving every second of it.

    Frustratingly, noticing her tears, Tyler stopped momentarily, concern washing over him. “Are you crying?? Are you okay, should we stop?”

    Zoe, tears in her eyes, whipped her head around to face Tyler with a face so full of anger and fury that she looked less like a human being and more like a slasher movie villain. “Keep going,” she replied, her tear-filled eyes blasting pure rage at the nerve of him to stop. “Now!!”

    No longer sure who was dominating whom, Tyler resumed his assault, luckily not growing soft in his concern. His still-hard cock, ready to withstand any amount of fucking, pressed on, invading and plundering Zoe’s insides and rearranging her guts to such a depth she felt like it was going to come out of her mouth at some point. She moaned and groaned and pushed her hips back into his, wanting more, wanting to be his anal bitch forever. She was so glad she was so cautious about pregnancy. This was the best feeling in the world.

    Sadly, all good feelings have to come to an end, and Tyler could feel himself not being able to last much longer. He could barely warn Zoe about his impending climax, though with seconds to spare, his sudden shift in tempo told Zoe everything she needed to know. “Fuck, fuck, fuuuuuck!” Zoe moaned as she began to feel a warm load deposit inside her. Tyler’s seed. He was marking her as his own. Tyler was cumming inside Zoe’s ass, and she loved it. She could feel his spunk spreading its warmth like a liquid aphrodisiac throughout her body, reprogramming her, hotwiring her to make her addicted and submissive to his cock forever. She moaned as he grunted, her body and mind completely receptive to Tyler’s invasion.

    Tyler huffed a few times after his orgasm subsided, taking the next few minutes to slowly retrieve himself from inside her. Zoe was very specific – going in had to be slow, but going back out had to be just as slow, to avoid pain, blood, or a result neither of them would have wanted. Inevitably, Zoe had bled a little, but that was to be expected, especially given his size. Still in a trance from feeling his cum inside her, Zoe calmly told him to wash his dick and reassured him that she was fine, and that it may have hurt a bit but that’s what she wanted.

    After Tyler returned with a fully washed cock, he admired his handiwork, strewn across the bed. “God damn, Zoe, you a real freak, you know that?” he asked with a toothy grin.

    Zoe grinned back. “You bring it out of me, what can I say?” she asked seductively. “Now get over here.”

    “Why?”

    “Because I want to suck your cock again, you dork,” she laughed in answer. That was good enough for Tyler and soon Zoe was humming and moaning happily on his dick, making him shiver in anticipation.

    “Where’d you get that cut, anyway? Now that you’re naked. I don’t see it?”

    Zoe took her mouth off of Tyler’s phallus just long enough to answer. “What?”

    “You said you got cut today. I don’t see the cut. Is it serious?”

    Oh, right. That. Zoe thought quickly. “I can tell you about it…” she purred. “Or I can keep sucking your dick.”

    Tyler laughed. “You’d suck my dick any time. Let’s see it.”

    “Tyler, with all due respect, it seems like you don’t even trust me on this,” Zoe argued, trying to keep a strong tone but finding herself so in lust with him that her words even now came out like she was trying to seduce him. “I don’t really want to talk about my medical records with you. Some things are still private to me. Besides, you know what I said about the mall creeping us all out. There are other reasons too.”

    “Yeah, but-”

    “Would seeing my cut change your mind on something?” Zoe asked him.

    “Well, no, but-”

    “Then there we go,” Zoe said simply, happily taking Tyler’s cock back into her mouth and attempting to take it down her throat.

    Tyler groaned and closed his eyes. “Alright, fine, fine, whatever,” he said in a half-huff, half-moan. “Shit, baby, this had better become a daily thing with us.”

    Zoe fucked his cock with her throat for another minute then came up for air. “Ugh, ‘baby,’ she groaned. “That’s not me. Pick something else. And speaking of, weren’t we going to talk about that?”

    “Oh, yeah,” Tyler mumbled. “So, like, do you want to be boyfriend and girlfriend or something?”

    Zoe took her mouth off of him again, clearly for the last time in a while, and sighed. “You know we’ve already talked about this,” she replied, playing with her pussy absentmindedly, as if she herself didn’t know.

    “Yeah, but like, just straightforward, no context needed, yes or no. I’m tryna see something here,” Tyler protested.

    “Give me the question again.”

    “Do you want to be boyfriend and girlfriend?”

    Zoe thought about it for a bit. “Operating purely off of the definition of ‘want,’ no. I don’t expressly feel a desire towards it.”

    “Cool, okay. Then I’m totally happy being friends with benefits.”

    Zoe chuckled. “So if I said yes we would have instantly been boyfriend and girlfriend?”

    “Well…” Tyler blushed. “It just means we would have needed to talk about it a bit more. And talked about some other things. Where we stand on X, Y, and Z.”

    Zoe smiled, feeling his cum still in her. “Look at you being mature. Do you need to borrow money or something?” she joked.

    “Hey, you asked, I listened. You’re always fucking surprised when I do that,” Tyler said seriously, but laughed afterwards regardless. “I just don’t want nothing… complicating us.”

    “Yeah, me neither,” Zoe huffed.

    “Hm?”

    “What?”

    Just sounds like you know something,” Tyler prodded her.

    “No, but I am thinking about how all this is sudden,” Zoe replied. She considered telling him about Nami’s theory, the mall, and the real reason she feared it.

    As soon as she opened her mouth, Tyler spoke. “Ahh, I getcha. Girl stuff. Feelings and shit. No worries! Take all the time you need. I’m here for you, and we both know we’re gonna be doing this a lot more often.”

    Zoe gave a frown-smile to Tyler. He took it as her not willing to concede, but to her it was obvious: nope. Don’t tell him. Tyler clearly wasn’t ready for this conversation.

    ***

    Zoe was weak. She couldn’t resist. As much as she led the charge against the mall, she couldn’t help herself, and at her earliest opportunity, she biked back to the mall personally. She told herself that it was for investigative purposes, even though she wasn’t yet willing to admit she bought Nami’s theory in the slightest. Still, at the end of the day, she was there, at the mall, with no clear reason to cite.

    As soon as she was inside, she breathed deeply and felt relaxed. She felt so good to be there. She didn’t even feel the need to explore, but rather to just… be there. She knew it wasn’t a drug or anything either, because it wasn’t like she always felt like she needed more of the mall’s air or something, she just wanted to visit for a small time. What’s more, at a certain point, she knew she’d feel compelled to actually go away and get home. If it were a drug, it wouldn’t have been like that.

    Some rational part of her was bothered by the fact that she was back. A part of her mind knew she shouldn’t have been back there at all. But she also knew that… it was a mall. It was a place. Granted, she was trespassing, but that was the biggest argument against her being there, and she hadn’t let that stop her in the past. But also… she wasn’t even doing anything there. Her lie that she was ‘investigating’ was paper-thin even to her. She was just standing there, being there… as if her body just wanted to be there for whatever reason, and then out of nowhere, it was content to leave. Zoe also got the sinking feeling that she’d experience this craving out of nowhere again, sometime down the road, and that she’d listen to that voice.

    Speaking of listening to the voice, as Zoe biked home, she realized that she was starting to get wet. Perhaps her position was weird and the friction was stimulating her. Perhaps she was thinking of Tyler again. Or Nami. Or how badly she wanted to fuck them both.

    She had no idea that both of them had also visited the mall on their own, several times that week, with the same confusion. None of the three of them knew why they were visiting at all. None of them did anything but stand there. And none of them didn’t think about masturbating that night as they made their way home, without fail, every time.

    ***

    Nami screamed in pleasure. Zoe, bewildered yet turned on to hell by the sight before her, pushed her fourth finger into Nami’s awaiting, hungry pussy. The two were excited to hear that Zoe’s parents were going to be away that night, and decided to celebrate by capitalizing on their success, ignoring homework entirely and just focusing on each other.

    Zoe thought Nami was loud normally, but when she didn’t have to worry about parents barging in, she really let loose. She ground her hips against her friend’s hand as she got fingered, constantly screaming for more, desiring more and more the feeling of getting stretched out and full. Nami wanted so badly to feel full.

    The two girls made out passionately, caring less and less about technique with each passing seconds, just wanting so badly to be closer and closer, to feel that ultimate pleasure with each other. Nami broke the kiss and moaned, “Keep going, keep going.”

    Despite shoving four fingers into her friend at mach speed, Zoe couldn’t help but chuckle. “I don’t recall stopping at any point.”

    “No, I mean… more. More of your hand. All five. Please, Zoe, please,” Nami moaned.

    Zoe was shocked, even now. “You want me to fist you?”

    “You know what I want, Zoe! For fuck’s sake, please!” Nami practically exploded at her friend. “Hurry up!”

    Nami was like a woman possessed. Zoe bit her bottom lip, realizing that she wasn’t going to stop now, and she was really about to fist her childhood friend. Her straight childhood friend was begging for her hand in her pussy. Why was this turning Zoe on so much? She didn’t know, but she wasn’t about to question it. With only slight hesitation, she curled in her thumb and slipped it in, angling her hand back and forth, using Nami’s copious juices to help slide her in.

    It was surprisingly easy. Zoe was going to do it. She didn’t exactly have the biggest hands in the world, but never in a million years did she think it was going to disappear into anyone’s pussy, let alone Nami Smith’s.

    “Oh my God, that’s so hot,” Nami moaned, watching the hand slide in. “This is so good, Zoe. This is so perfect.”

    “Yeah, it is,” Zoe mumbled, not looking away from Nami’s pussy, mesmerized by the scene. Once her full hand was inside, Zoe angled it a bit more as she struggled to make a fist without feeling like she might hurt Nami. Luckily, she found a good angle, and before long the fist was made.

    Zoe looked up into Nami’s eyes, which were glossed over in pleasure. She was looking off towards the wall, her head rocking back and forth, practically drooling. She was an utter slave to her pleasures. For a brief second, Zoe almost regained herself and thought to stop.

    But luckily for Nami, the voice wasn’t loud enough. Zoe began to move her fist back and forth, repeating “oh my god” as she felt her fist travelling into Nami’s love tunnel, feeling every inch of her insides. She was stretching out Nami with her hand. She was fisting her.

    Emboldened by the fact she was actually doing this, Zoe did what she thought she wouldn’t do in a million years: she took her other hand and placed it on Nami’s throat, making sure not to push her too hard but still pinning her neck up to the wall. Nami looked at Zoe in panic but Zoe merely winked as she held her friend there by the throat and began to pump in farther, moving her hand around and making Nami moan for her.

    “Oh my fucking God…. this is so good… Zoe… we need to do this every fucking day…” moaned Nami. “You’re so good at this…”

    Sweat dripped down Zoe’s forehead. She was panting. She loved seeing her friend like this. Doing this to Nami felt so right, so good. So natural. She was going to eat her after this, and make Nami eat her too. She hoped that when she ate Nami, Nami would hold her down, mashing her face into her cunt and calling her a dumb bitch. Maybe if Tyler was too soft a dom for her, Nami would properly rape her. She certainly did have the crazy high sex drive. Weren’t those people supposed to be the rape-freaks? God, Zoe hoped so.

    Zoe moaned along with Nami, pumping her hand in and out of her, trying to go farther with each thrust of her arm. Fitting her whole hand up petit Nami was so taboo, so perverted. They were a couple of horny little freaks, sluts, and she wanted nothing more than to learn to be even sluttier. Zoe began humping the air, fucking her best friend. She wanted to be slutty forever with her. Fuck school, fuck her education, fuck her future. Her future was being some man’s dumb fuck-meat, and getting to fuck Nami too whenever she wanted. She just wanted to be owned, to be consumed. It was driving her crazy. Her pussy was leaking onto her floor, while Nami’s was practically gushing, with droplets flying out every time Zoe’s hand retracted from her horny little pussy.

    Nami grabbed her little tits and played with her nipples, screaming so loud Zoe was worried the neighbors would submit a complaint. She came with the force of a ton of TNT, with Zoe able to feel the contractions and shudders around her hand. Her little pussy gushed what it could with Zoe’s hand in the way, screaming and grunting in a voice that didn’t sound like an Earthly being. Zoe was absolutely transfixed.

    As Nami’s climax subsided, Nami took the first opportunity and kissed Nami tenderly, enjoying the feeling of their soft feminine lips together. Zoe definitely liked girls. She loved eating Nami’s pussy – she already did it twice that day, and was definitely going to do it a third time – and she bet she’d love other pussies too. Zoe was missing out having sex with only two people. What wondrous sex was she missing out on? Banging cute little scrawny guys, beautiful huge woman, handsome Korean men, strangers… group sex, public sex, recorded sex… teachers? Zoe bit her lip in thought as she pulled back from the kiss. It was wrong, but… she wasn’t ruling it out. At least, not as a fantasy.

    “That was so good,” Nami breathed, rubbing her sore pussy after Zoe retracted her hand. “We need to do that more.”

    “That was amazing,” Zoe agreed breathlessly. “Let me catch my breath before the next round.”

    “Me too,” Nami agreed, collapsing onto the floor. “God, Wagner is going to kill me. She already gave me an extension.”

    “You could work on your essay instead of eating me,” Zoe told her with a grin, as if it was the funniest, most absurd joke in the world. The two shared a laugh.

    “I fucking love my life,” Nami purred, still on the ground, still rubbing her pussy. She kept rubbing, starting to moan, until it was clear she was giving herself an orgasm, what seemed like the twentieth of the day. Zoe just watched, jealous and awestruck.

    And she was right. Their lives were pretty awesome. They were also fucking crazy – from no sex, a dumb existence of meaningless, to suddenly having sex daily! With both guys and girls in Zoe’s case. With Tyler, she’d sometimes meet up early at school and have a quickie in the washroom, or go to his place after Nami went home and give her ass a good workout. It worked well – as kinky as Nami was, she, understandably, went nowhere near butts, so when the brainless whore needed her butt fucked, Zoe would just show up at Tyler’s and get railed against the nearest piece of furniture they could find.

    And to think, none of it existed just a short time ago. It was crazy to think that if she hadn’t spontaneously decided to blow Tyler at the mall…

    Hm. The mall.

    “I think you’re a hundred percent right,” Zoe breathed, looking at Zoe.

    “Huh?”

    “About the mall. I think it changed us. I have no clue how,” Zoe began. “It’s pretty clear I didn’t think any of these things before I went there. And the fact I blew Tyler, and you masturbated next to us – both absurd things we’d never do – on the same day at the same time… that’s got to mean something, right?”

    “Yeah, I think it does,” Nami admitted quietly.

    “And… I don’t know why, but I’ve been sneaking visits there. Like, once a week. I don’t know why I do it, I just… something inside me feels as though I have to or something weird.”

    Nami didn’t speak for a long time. “Once every two days for me,” she confessed.

    “And what are the odds Tyler isn’t doing the exact same thing?”

    “Remote,” admitted Nami.

    “Are you scared?”

    “Sometimes. Every so often, I have a moment of vulnerability… like now I guess… and I look in the mirror, and I stare back, and it’s like, it’s…”

    Nami began to sniffle. Zoe got up off the floor and shuffled on her knees to her friend. “Hey, hey, hey, don’t worry. Don’t even think about it. You don’t have to finish that thought if you just want. We can just… fool around. No thoughts, head empty… pussy full?” she joked.

    Nami gave a small smile in response. “Yeah, that sounds nice.”

    “And Tyler doesn’t have to know.”

    “No,” Nami replied firmly. “That’s not fair. Tyler should know. He’s probably being affected as much as us, though you should know more than I do.”

    Zoe shuddered and felt a tingle in her vulva from thinking about Tyler. “How is it I want a threesome more than you? You had insane hormones before this happened.”

    Nami shrugged and smiled, guiding her hand to Zoe’s pussy without thinking. “I want sex, but I just… don’t want Tyler. Simple as that.”

    “I envy you, he’s a dork,” Zoe stated.

    “Maybe you’re just a size queen?” Nami offered.

    Zoe moaned submissively. “Shut up,” she groaned. “I shouldn’t have told you anything. Well, if you change your mind, he’d love to fuck you.”

    “I don’t want to fuck him.”

    “I respect that. Hell, I respect you more than I respect myself, just for that,” Zoe joked again, spreading her legs as Nami added two more fingers. “Do you really think we should tell him?”

    “He deserves to know. He might be feeling as vulnerable as us. Besides, he’s being changed by it. Maybe he’d want to stop that. I wouldn’t though. I’m enjoying the changes.” She inserted a fourth finger. “Tell me you’re enjoying the changes too.”

    “I am,” Zoe moaned. “I’m turning into a submissive dumb bimbo slut, and I’m loving every fucking second.”

    A slow smile crept across Nami’s face. “A dumb bimbo slut?” she repeated.

    Zoe simply bit her bottom lip and nodded.

    It was Zoe’s turn to feel her friend’s hand on her throat. “And let me guess, dumb bimbo sluts love to get fucked, to be treated like the dumb whores they are… and to get raped by the friends they trusted most? Am I right?”

    Pleasure rippled through Zoe’s body as she took in the words. Maybe Zoe would be the first person she slept with to actually make her cum all by theirself.

    ***

    Don’t react to this.

    It’s obvious you’re having trouble focusing, because a certain subject matter is on your mind. We both know I experience it too. Nami does as well. It’s been haunting us for way too long. Don’t try to deny it, because that would get us nowhere and you’ll only make the conversation harder.

    It’s the mall. I don’t know what it is, but the mall makes anyone feel this way, just by being in it. We were doomed from the first time we went in there. It’s too late for us. The reason I come over to your house every day to have those conversations, the reason none of us can focus in class, the reason we heard the person we encountered the first day we went there, the reason we can’t do homework or even talk to people normally… it’s all this mall.

    I don’t know what the solution is. Nami and I are going there nearly every day at this point, out of some weird need. We need to figure out a solution. We can’t let this rule over our lives anymore. Prepare to talk about this after class.

    It was an immature cliché to pass notes in class, but Zoe tried to have this conversation with Tyler three times in private, and each time it ended with her cock buried to the hilt either in her ass or down her throat, without her being able to even get out one sentence of the truth. Lately she’d been fantasizing about getting off the pill and letting Tyler cum inside her willing fertile pussy, and from the moment she had her first rational thought thereafter, she realized enough was enough. She couldn’t deal with letting herself go completely, and she was not willing to bring a mini-Tyler into the world, so passing notes would have to do.

    Tyler took a long time to read the notes. Zoe was frankly impressed he didn’t move his lips while he read it. She wrote it just in case Sigorsky snatched it; even if he read it, she could have some level of plausible deniability as to what it meant. But Tyler would know. And, she hoped, Tyler would readily agree. The trouble was… even at that point, then what?

    She was worried he would roll his eyes or call the note “needlessly dramatic” or something, so Zoe took it as a good sign when Tyler finished reading it and turned to face her, giving her a nod with a very serious face. She was relieved, and turned to the other side of class to look at Nami. Nami appeared to be looking intently at the blackboard, but, as Zoe could see, was trying to stealthily finger herself under her desk. Zoe sighed. They were fucked.

    Luckily, there was an upper limit beyond what teachers could do about this. Sigorsky knew there was something going on with the three of them; the three troublemakers getting more quiet yet being more distracted was usually a sign of something really bad. He even kept Zoe after class at one point and asked, as tenderly if could, if someone close to the three of them passed on or something. Zoe squirmed in her chair as he talked to her, imagining someone with his age and authority bending her over his desk. But not Sigorsky himself. That’d be weird.

    When the bell went, the three of them met near Nami’s locker with haste. When they got there, no one said anything for the longest time. Finally, Tyler spoke.

    “So, the mall changes people, huh?”

    “Without a doubt,” Zoe immediately confirmed, nodding, the three of them huddled together as Nami gathered her stuff.

    “Shit. Yeah, I’ve been going there nearly every day. I explore around for a bit then come home.”

    “And then you jack off,” Zoe replied coldly. She couldn’t stop herself from continuing. “You stroke your huge cock and shoot a load halfway across the room.” She blushed profusely and squeezed her legs together. “This is getting ridiculous.”

    “What do we do?” Nami asked quietly, shutting her locker. “Even if we make a pact to not go to the mall again, one or more of us is just going to break it. We need to formulate a plan keeping in mind we’re human beings.”

    “So the plan can’t hinge on our continued actions. We need to remove ourselves from the situation,” Zoe thought out loud.

    “Exactly,” Nami confirmed.

    “Hey girls – maybe I’m lost here – why do we need to formalate a plan exactly?” Tyler butted in hesitantly.

    “For-mu-late,” Zoe dismissively spat at him. “Because it’s controlling us. I want my life back.”

    “You seem to want something else every time you come over,” Tyler challenged.

    Zoe melted, biting her lower lip, grabbing his shirt, and kissing him right there in the hallway. It was not a hesitant nor a quick kiss – it was a kiss full of passion, one that at least dozens of their classmates saw. Zoe was thankful she had the brains left to pull away before she started humping him right there in the hallway.

    “If we… continue like this… we’re going to… lose control of ourselves more… like that,” she panted, her eyes full of lust, yet her tone coming across like she was just trying to prove some point. “As it is, good luck… explaining that we’re not a couple… to our friends.”

    “You’re always trying to make it out like I’m the dumbass,” Tyler responded bitterly. “I’m fine explaining shit. I’m fine with these new feelings. Maybe, just maybe, between the two of us, you’re the dumb slut here.”

    Luckily, Nami fucked her friend enough to know that if the last thing set her off and made her kiss him, this definitely would, so thinking quick, she grabbed Zoe’s arm and, not knowing what else to do, bit into it, hard.

    “Ow! What the actual fuck was that?!” Zoe complained, retracting her hand.

    “I don’t want you two getting expelled for doing stuff in the hallway!” Nami raised her voice, taking control. “Why do I have to be the adult here? Both of you, get a grip! This isn’t the time for flirting. God, maybe you two should be boyfriend and girlfriend already.”

    “Gross,” Zoe retched, earning a side-eye from Tyler.

    “Neither of you gets to go to the mall today. That’s the plan,” Nami asserted.

    “That’s, uh, a shit plan,” Zoe said plainly. “What about tomorrow?”

    “We’ll worry about that tomorrow,” Nami replied as if it were obvious. “Today, at least to acknowledge there’s a problem, none of us go to the mall. Deal?”

    “And how do we prove this?” Tyler asked.

    “Is the code of honor not good enough?” Nami challenged.

    “He has a point,” Zoe admitted begrudgingly. “The first point we brought up was that our plan had to rely on something other than us. We’re human,” she reminded Nami, not realizing that she had begun to trace Tyler’s cock through his pants.

    Nami coughed loudly and gestured to Zoe’s hand. Zoe retracted her hand immediately. “Fine. After we get home, we all get on a Zoom call and do our homework together.”

    “Ugh. Zoom,” Tyler complained, no doubt remembering the horrors of the half-year pandemic and all of the terrible Zoom calls they had to endure not too long ago.

    “Got any better ideas?” Zoe replied, rubbing her fingers together, savoring the essence of Tyler on them. “I like Nami’s idea. Let’s do it.”

    ***

    “Her whole fist,” Nami confirmed, blushing.

    Zoe blushed too. This was not her idea of what they should talk about on their Zoom call that night, but at least none of them went to the mall. At least Nami didn’t know what happened before her arrival; when she got home, her Internet was out, so Zoe and Tyler began the call together while Nami troublesooted – troubleshot? – her Internet. That quickly turned into Zoe and Tyler masturbating for each other on camera, knowing full well Nami could come back anytime. By the grace of God, Nami appeared minutes after Tyler happened to tuck his cock away, at Zoe’s request. After apologizing profusely for missing the first hour of the hangout she requested, the group got to work on homework.

    Unfortunately, by then, Nami had gotten quite worked up herself, and then, “out of curiosity,” started asking questions about Zoe and Tyler, and their sex life. This led to Tyler describing it in vivid detail, and Nami, lost in the moment, accidentally giving an enthusiastic “we did that too!” to one of his de***********ions. Tyler may have been an idiot but he wasn’t an idiot – after that, the genie was out of the bottle, and Nami and Zoe had to confess they had been fucking too.

    Tyler took it really well (which Zoe was glad to see; there was no redder a red flag than a guy that didn’t want to be your boyfriend but still got jealous when you fucked other people) but was unrelenting with his questions. Nami was practically forced to recount the whole fisting story, with Tyler eagerly and dominantly asking questions, which Zoe hated to admit to herself, got her insanely wet.

    “Wow, that’s hot,” Tyler observed. “I never knew you two were such kinky bitches.”

    “You knew Zoe was,” Nami replied with a laugh. “And you knew that I’m kind of… boy-crazy sometimes.”

    “I can’t imagine how bad you’re suffering through this,” Tyler thought out loud.

    “If that’s an offer…” Nami began uneasily.

    “Don’t worry, I’m cool,” Tyler replied evenly. “I get it. I don’t think we’d be a good match either.”

    Relief splashed across Nami’s face. “Thanks, Tyler.”

    “But… if you don’t mind talking about this online, I mean…” Tyler trailed off, and Zoe caught on.

    “Are you masturbating? In front of her?! That’s so rude!” Zoe protested.

    “It’s not like she can see it!” Tyler shot back. “That story was hot and all of us are sitting on twelves on the one-to-ten horny scale! What do you want me to do?”

    “It’s fine, Zoe,” Nami replied with a hint of something to her voice. “I do get it. The story was hot, and all of us are really pent up.”

    Zoe digested what Nami said. “So what, you’re okay that your friend is jacking off to you?”

    “Yeah,” Nami said plainly. “I kinda want to do it too.”

    “Heh, tryna play it cool,” Tyler chuckled to himself. “Shit, why not? I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. Zoe, don’t act like you’re the only prude here. You in the same boat we are.”

    “This is insane,” Zoe complained. She looked intently at the screen to see a shy blushing Zoe scoot her chair back a few paces and lift up her skirt, revealing no panties and a sopping wet pussy underneath.

    “Good enough for you?” she asked, trying to keep her tone as even as possible. She began rubbing up and down her slit.

    “Try not to faint,” Tyler countered, angling the camera and lifting his shirt that he was masturbating under. His bick dick sprung into view, perfectly framed and ready for action.

    “Oh fuck,” Nami murmured. “You weren’t kidding, Zoe. That’s huge.”

    “Ha, scary, isn’t it?” Tyler taunted. “Yet another reason we’d be a bad match. You’re barely five foot.”

    “I dunno, I could probably take that,” Nami began to murmur, as if she was under a spell.

    This was horrifying to Zoe. She knew that under all circumstances, Nami and Tyler were a bad pairing and that them having sex would only result in complications and possible fracturing of their friend group. This was so bad. This was so wrong. She was so wet. She couldn’t help exposing her own pussy on camera and joining them.

    She wanted Nami to keep far away from Tyler’s cock. “It tastes so good, Nami,” she moaned. “You should try it yourself.”

    “I’m obviously not going to, but… haha, yeah, I wanna,” Nami chuckled nervously.

    “Shit, girls, I’d gladly give it to either of you,” Tyler growled in his lowest voice, stroking it slowly. “Your mouths or your pussies.”

    “I want him inside of my pussy, Zoe,” Nami croaked.

    “Me too,” Zoe moaned, playing with her clit. “I’ve been thinking of stopping taking my birth control and just letting him have me.”

    “Real shit?” Tyler asked, stopping for a second. “Wow, that’s hot…”

    “Yeah, that’s really hot,” Nami echoed. “I think you should do that. And I… want to be there for that.”

    “You like watching?” Tyler laughed seductively.

    “I like watching, and I like taking part,” Nami replied, inserting four fingers into herself. “Maybe if you have a second load in you… but no, you just said, we’d be a bad matchup…”

    “Hey hey, I was just saying that out of consideration for you, Nami!” Tyler protested. “I don’t want you to think I’m holding back on you or nothing.”

    Nami tried to fist herself, finding the angle unfortunately awkward. “I… I mean, I wouldn’t want to impose on you, if you thought that… I… I want your cock, Tyler…”

    Zoe swallowed hard. This was bad. She was so turned on listening to her two friends’ banter. She looked across the room at her bedside table and saw her birth control, being overcome by a wave of desire to flush it down the toilet. The only thing stopping her was knowing that if she got up to do it, she’d have to stop masturbating. She looked back and forth a few times, before deciding she was thinking too much. She threw her head back and moaned, trying to keep her head empty like a dumb slut would.

    “But first, you should breed Zoe,” Nami continued. “And I… I want to watch. She’s such a submissive dumb bitch for me, and I want to watch her submit to you.”

    “Damn, both of you are into that stuff, huh?” Tyler replied in shock, stroking himself faster. “I can’t believe I’m the vanilla one here.”

    Nami was emboldened by his words, and chuckled a few times in nervousness before continuing, her eyes closing, on the verge of an orgasm. “What, you’re not turned on that she keeps begging to be raped? How can that make you not want to take her and use her like the dumb sex toy she is? If I had a huge, delicious cock like yours I’d – ah! Ah! Ah! – I’d… Ahhhh!” She came right there on the spot, watching Tyler’s cock with interest.

    Tyler came almost immediately after, shooting spurt after spurt into the air, onto his stomach, and the last little bit oozing out of his cock. “Holy shit,” he moaned, playing with his cum.

    It took Zoe about ten more minutes to climax, but the other two were happy to acquiesce and egg her on. Zoe thought that in “post-nut clarity” the two would backpeddle and clarify to each other that they didn’t actually want to fuck, but no, they played up their fantasies with one another, half to urge Zoe to cum, and half because… dear god, it was clear now that they were through the looking glass. They wanted to fuck. Nami Smith and Tyler Massamba wanted to fuck. The world had gone mad.

    ***

    Zoe had to admit, she was impressed. She went back to the mall less than twenty-four hours after that Zoom call, being weak, and she found the entrance was welded shut.

    It turned out Nami had no such internet troubles. She lied. She just used what resources she had (what with her dad being a plumber) and used the call as a way to know for sure her friends wouldn’t be inside when she did it. Zoe, of course, felt a pang of disappointment and withdrawal at the realization she couldn’t get into the mall, but quickly after, felt the joy of freedom through restriction. She was robbed of the chance to even go inside the mall. This fixed everything. Realizing she couldn’t change her fate any more than she could before going into the mall, Zoe practically happily skipped back to her bike, miserable yet elated.

    Tyler, less sure that anything needed to be fixed, was less elated, and another, much less fun Zoom call ensued. There was yelling, blame, anger, and a hilariously teenage ultimatum from Tyler that he would never fuck Nami.

    Outside of their specific situation, that ultimatum would seem laughable, but with their hormones, the result of the threat was instantaneous. Nami was crying and begging, and Zoe was furiously telling Tyler how unfair that was of him. After Tyler hung up, Zoe promised to bike immediately to Nami’s house. She tried to satisfy Nami in her own way, and it definitely worked to some extent, even though there were tears involved, and sadly to Zoe, they weren’t her tears in some elaborate rape-scene or something.

    Apart from seeing him in math class, the two didn’t see Tyler for a few weeks. Zoe figured he needed to let out some steam, especially after being deprived of the mall, and let him have his space. The two hung out by themselves, enjoying their own lesbian passion, although Zoe desperately missed Tyler’s huge cock filling her ass. More than once she begged for Nami to do something with her ass, earning a firm “no” every time, which was fair enough. They also considered buying a strap-on, before realizing that money and “how would we buy it without getting ‘carded’” were both hurdles.

    Eventually, as the weeks passed, the oddest thing started to happen – Tyler was getting weirdly popular. At first, Zoe noticed it once or twice – more people were talking to Tyler than usual, and he was getting more and more appreciation from his peers. She wanted to ask him about it, but from the way they’d occasionally exchange glances in class, it was clear he was still pissed at her, even if she never welded the mall door shut herself.

    As much as she hated school gossip, she realized that there was no way she was going to figure out what had happened unless she asked around. She wasn’t normally curious about this kind of thing, but up until recently, Tyler spent all his time with just her and Nami, without ever needing anything for them – it actually kind of really hurt that he was not only able to effortlessly replace them but that as a result of doing so, he had worked his way up the high school food chain, also effortlessly. So, dreading the realization, Zoe texted one of her better-connected exes and asked him to ask around, citing Tyler and her having a fight about her exes and thus it being his fault.

    It was clearly a lie, but her ex was boring and too eager to please, which just meant easily manipulated. Hook, line, and sinker. Within a few days her ex came back to her with a full report about Tyler – it turned out he had made fast friends with a few of the popular kids, and introduced them to a secret hideout.

    A pit formed in Zoe’s stomach when she read ‘secret hideout.’ For Tyler’s sake, if that ‘secret hideout’ was what she thought it was… Even long after their last visit, Nami and Zoe’s hormone levels never returned to normal. Tyler wouldn’t be so incredibly stupid as to find another way in and introduce others, right?

    Zoe made a beeline for Nami’s class once she read the text and texted for her to come out, asking her to lie about needing the washroom.

    She was lucky to see Nami come out. What with her ‘washroom’ habits in other classes, she wasn’t sure if the teacher would let her out for the fifth time or whatever.

    “What’s wrong, Zoe? You look scared,” Nami mumbled.

    “We’re going to the mall. After school. Be ready.”

    ***

    “No, no, no, no, no…” Zoe groaned in morbid desperation. The door had been forced open. Perhaps even blown open. Whatever Tyler had done, it had worked, and it was clear he had definitely made good use of the mall ever since.

    “Maybe he was weak and didn’t tell us for our own good, so that we wouldn’t go to the mall…” Nami said, trying to be helpful, in a weak voice. “Maybe he’s still in there now. If we go in, we could probably confront him or-”

    “Don’t you dare,” Zoe barked, feeling her own resolve weakening. Her pussy practically wept at the realization she could go back in the mall. She saw the look in Nami’s eyes and walked up to the doorway, blocking it with her body, as she called up her ex. “I’m putting this on speakerphone. Don’t you dare talk.”

    “Putting who on speakerphone?” Nami asked, but Zoe just put a finger to her lips. The phone rang twice, and Angelo, Zoe’s boring old ex, answered. “H-hey, Zoe?”

    “Angelo,” Zoe acknowledged coldly. “I need you to tell me again what you found out for me.”

    “Again? What do you mean?” Angelo’s voice beamed from the phone.

    “I just can’t contact Tyler, so I want to know whatever’s going on.”

    “Oh,” he simply said. “Well, it’s probably nothing you need to, like, worry about. He’s not in trouble or anything. He happened to start talking to a few of the popular kids, and he apparently introduced a whole clique of them to this new hideout.”

    “Which clique?” Zoe barked.

    A chuckle. “I didn’t exactly go down a checklist,” Angelo quipped. “I dunno. The popular ones? More girls than guys. I always thought Tyler was kind of awkward, but he was clearly a hundred percent charm with these w- wait. Were you two… you know…?”

    Zoe sighed. “No, we were not a couple, no, I won’t get jealous, so just say everything.”

    “Okay. Well, it seemed like the popular girls really liked him. Some, like, really warmed up to him. Allowing him to grab their waists and all that. I don’t think he has, like, one girlfriend, because he was doing that to more than one girl. Guys too. He was being really flirty.”

    Zoe and Nami exchanged looks. “And all this since he started hanging out with them? You know, their newest hideout?”

    “I guess. It all happened really fast. They don’t usually go in groups. He seems to like to hang out with them one at a time, but that’s just my guess. Zoe, this is starting to feel intrusive. Do I really need to-”

    “Keep going!” Zoe ordered.

    “That’s all I know! Tyler is hanging out with popular kids. That’s it. That’s all. Is this just because he stopped hanging out with your friend group?”

    “This isn’t about that, Angelo.”

    “I just feel like you’re calling me to sort out your current boy trouble. And you keep ordering me around. If I have permission to speak freely-”

    “Well, you don’t, idiot, this means more than you think.”

    “Well, I’m going to speak freely anyway, it seems like I dodged a bullet when you broke up with me.”

    The next thing the two girls heard was the dialtone. Zoe attempted to cut in with, “No, Angelo, stop-” She held the phone against her forehead in frustration when she heard the tone. She sighed and looked at Nami in resignation. “He’s bringing other people here.”

    “Yeah,” Nami mumbled, her cheeks burning.

    “He’s bringing his new friends here. And then they just become like us, they can’t resist him, and – yeah. What’s that thing they say about absolute power?”

    “What do we do now?” Nami asked.

    “I have no fucking idea. Keep our ears to the ground. Do our best to think the mall is inaccessible.” She looked at Nami, who was looking away, and laughed a sad laugh. “As soon as you can, you’re going in there, aren’t you?”

    Nami shamelessly replied, “Yes.” She was already snaking her hand down her leg.

    Zoe sighed. “Whatever. I’m biking home. Do what you want, Nami. Do what you want. Text me as soon as you have any kind of plan.”

    Zoe didn’t bother looking behind her as she got her bike. Her horniness was a curse. This whole situation was like a pleasure-filled nightmare. And now, she felt more alone than ever.

    ***

    The worst-case scenario Zoe had feared was happening all around her. Ever since that call, she made a point to be personally involved in the gossip of Hazelwood high. It was like being in the Secret Service or something – to had to parse through a lot of white noise, small stuff and bullshit, but when she found stuff, she hit big, and soon, she was able to deduce a pattern.

    The teachers were chalking it up to some huge case of end-of-semester senioritis. Students, especially popular students, were starting to slack in their classes, big-time, with notably more fidgeting and ADHD symptoms or something. Gossip-hungry students were being fed more than ever, with it being more and more clear that certain students were sleeping around.

    Almost as if they couldn’t help it.

    And sure enough, a lot of these stories traced back to Tyler, worming his way into the popular group. According to one admittedly unreliable source, he got in by convincing some sporty prep boy to come to the mall with him after offering him a trip through an old abandoned building. Of course other students would be adrenaline junkies.

    This was where there was a gap in the story. Zoe guessed that he blew the boy after a few visits or something, because it was clear the guy was sold afterwards, and let Tyler into the friend group. Sure enough, after he was in, armed with his new friend’s enthusiastic story about how cool exploring the old mall was, the other students fell like dominoes.

    Absurd stories began popping up. “I heard that Steve had a threesome with Jen and Tyler,” “Lena has been slutting it up to anyone that will ask lately,” “Bree handed out blowjobs like they were candy at the last party,” it just went on and on. The rumors got bad, to such an extent Zoe hoped the rumor mill was exaggerating. There was a particularly vile and notably illegal-if-true rumor going around about Mina Harper. Gossip was disgusting, but truth was becoming fouler still.

    Zoe needed to know if Nami had some kind of plan. Even though she was under this spell too, if Zoe trusted anyone, she trusted Nami. After school, she texted Nami that she was coming over to her house, and started to bike over, cursing the wetness that accumulated along the way.

    As far as Zoe knew, this was irreversible. She was stuck like this. A whole group of Hazelwood’s students, to some extent, had been struck with The Horny Disease and had to worry about it until… menopause? Their whole lives? When did it end? She didn’t know. All she knew was, she seemed to have the resolve to, despite her horniness, do something about it.

    Even so, as she knocked on the front door, she thought about quickly eating out Nami to ease her into the conversation. To make the pill easier to swallow, to make them both comfortable. Whatever she had to tell herself.

    Realizing Nami’s parents weren’t home yet, she opened the door, calling out quickly, before marching up the stairs and making her way up to Nami’s room.

    And then immediately pivoting as soon as she heard the moans. Nami was clearly getting busy in there with some… person. Some boy, if the moans were any indication.

    Zoe thought about the threesome she was so close to having with Tyler and Nami, and her hand traced lines around her pussy, beneath her jeans. She moaned as her fingers brushed past her clit, then realized the trap she was getting herself into. With great restraint, she pulled her hand out of her pants and cleared her throat. She couldn’t. Not like this.

    Walking down the stairs and out the door, she whipped out her phone and texted Nami again.

    I knocked but no one was there. This is an emergency, DEFCON One. Please come to the park as soon as you can.

    There was a park right by Nami’s house, and it was a good place to meet her if it was too awkward and… tempting to stay at her house. Zoe simply, and nervously, stayed in the park, not only knowing it was close to Nami but also knowing she wouldn’t dare lose herself masturbating on a park bench or anything. Annoyingly, an hour passed before Nami even responded.

    ok, on my way

    Zoe nervously hummed until Nami approached. Zoe couldn’t help but laugh – Nami didn’t even make an attempt to cover up what she’d been doing. Her hair was a mess, her clothes were a little disheveled and… Zoe could swear there was the hint of something on her face. Classy.

    “Hey Zoe,” Nami warmly greeted her. “I haven’t seen you in a few days!” She sat right next to Zoe, the warmth of her thigh spreading to Zoe’s.

    “Nami, we need to make a plan, today,” she began.

    Nami looked confused. “To see each other? But we’re seeing each other now!” She gave a small smile. “Give me a kiss. I missed you.”

    Zoe’s breath was sucked from her body. “Nami, I can-” She was cut off from the presence of Nami’s lips on hers. Zoe didn’t resist, though if she knew Nami would keep going anyway she would have resisted. It was true, the pair hadn’t seen each other for a few days and Zoe missed her. She also missed everything they did together. As they kissed, Zoe felt a bit of the fluids from Nami’s cheek travel to hers.

    Zoe pulled away first, keeping the kiss rather tame (for them). Even though there were important matters at hand, the situation (along with her pulsing throbbing pussy) made her chuckle and ask, “So who do I have on my cheek right now?” This should have been disgusting, but Zoe kind of found it hot. She wiped the fluids off her cheek and licked her finger as Nami explained.

    “So, you’re not going to believe this, but… Jeremy!” She beamed.

    Zoe blinked twice and widened her eyes in friendly shock. “Jeremy? You fucked Jeremy?! Oh my God!” The two shared a ditzy hug. It turned Zoe on to think of herself as ditzy. The emergency could wait, this must have been momentous for Nami. “That’s crazy! You finally got your wish! How did it happen, are you two dating now?”

    Nami thought for a second. “To be honest, I’m not quite sure. It’s complicated.”

    The two shared a laugh. “When is it not for us?” she quipped. “So what, it’s up in the air? ‘Not a couple until he says it too?’”

    Nami enthusiastically nodded. “I didn’t think it would happen, but, uh, I was a little naughty.” She giggled and grinned.

    Zoe grinned too. “What did you do, did you set him up with someone else and reveal it was you or something?”

    “No, it was so easy! I just took him to the mall!”

    Zoe’s grin quickly faded. “The mall? You t-took him to the mall?”

    “Yeah! Tyler is a genius. I just told Jeremy that I saw an old poster with him on it in the mall – he used to work as an amateur model, you know, H.O.T. – and he came with me. Once we were in deep enough I just said someone else must have took it, but offered my number in case I “found it” somewhere else in the mall when I next went to explore it. Oh my God, Zoe, he complimented me! He told me he didn’t expect me to be into cool shit like that. Cool shit!”

    Zoe’s smile was entirely gone. She didn’t think anything could temporarily cure her from her horniness, but this was it.

    “So I texted him the next day asking if he wanted to go exploring together, and he said yes! The second time we went, I let him know how I felt, and he… he fucking let me blow him, Zoe! I was in heaven.” Nami reached below her skirt and began to rub herself, completely oblivious to the fact they were in a public park.

    “I don’t want to hear any more of this,” Zoe asserted.

    “Then after we went the third time, he-”

    “He didn’t consent.”

    Nami stopped rubbing herself for maybe a second and gave Zoe a look of confusion, continuing her masturbation after. “What are you talking about? You saw he came on my face. That must have been the tenth time he did it! But he loves fucking my pussy mor-”

    “Jeremy didn’t want that. Not the Jeremy you know. That’s just the mind control of the mall. It’s not really him anymore.”

    “That’s dumb,” Nami replied, clearly getting defensive. “If that’s true, you’re not the Zoe I know either, so I don’t have to listen to you.”

    “Would Jeremy have done those things with you if he never went to the mall?” Zoe asked.

    “That’s not really here nor there,” Nami answered in her defensive tone, flipping up her skirt as she rubbed her clit harder. It was on full display if anyone glanced at the two. “It’s what Jeremy and I did, so… yeah, he wanted it. It’s like growing up. I’m sure ten-year-old me wouldn’t want it either, but, I grew up.”

    “You can’t compare those two things,” Zoe replied, flipping the top of the skirt back down. “You tricked him, now you’ve forcibly changed him without his knowledge, and you’re living in a fantasy.”

    “Zoe, it’s reality, I don’t know what to tell you,” Nami replied. “You can’t tell me this isn’t real.”

    “I can tell you it shouldn’t be. And I can tell you that it’s fucked up that you knowingly overrode who Jeremy is just for pleasure.”

    “He’s happier now!” Nami protested.

    “Oh, did you get to revert him and ask the old Jeremy that?” Zoe retorted, fire in her eyes. “Mind control anyone to be dumb and happy, and of course they’re going to say they’re happier!”

    “You’re the one who’s stupid here, you stupid whore!” Nami growled.

    Zoe lost her composure, wincing as if she’d been hurt, a ripple of pleasure making its way throughout her body. She felt a hand on her crotch, stroking the front of her jeans, up and down.

    “And you know what this stupid whore should do? She should be a good girl and come back with me to my place,” Nami purred. “We have days’ worth of sex to catch up on. Jeremy’s cum is still inside me if you wanted to eat me out.”

    It was the sexiest offer Zoe had ever gotten in her life. She wanted to do that so bad. It was so humiliating, so tasty. She felt like puking. It felt like the very last of her humanity, the very last of her resolve, was spent when she stood up. “No,” she replied in the weakest voice she ever had.

    Her feet were made of lead. She had to drag them across the ground, walking away from the thing she wanted the most in that moment. All of this could go away if she just accepted it, embraced it, gave in to the pleasure. Everything would be better. She would be happier. She could seduce anyone she wanted. She could have Nami back. She could have Tyler back. Her asshole twitched at the thought of feeling full and stretched again like she craved every day since the last day he fucked her ass.

    Even still, feeling like a metal shell of her former self, she didn’t even look back, getting on her bicycle and leaving Nami in the park.

    ***

    Despite having a reputation (until recently) of being studious, Zoe never pulled an all-nighter until that night. The first few hours were spent in agony, trying to think of a foolproof plan to make this all go away, with of course the need to pause thrice per hour to masturbate.

    She was crying and moaning in her bedroom half the night; for the first few hours crying because she had no clue what to do… the hour after, crying because she did know what she had to do.

    She took a trip, and even went into her neighbors’ garages as needed, grabbing everything she needed along the way. She’d be in trouble if she was caught, and major trouble if she was caught later, but this was for the good of everyone. And if anyone that needed her help knew what she did, whether she’d succeed or not, they’d hate her for the rest of her life. But that wasn’t going to stop her.

    It was difficult biking with the supplies she’d taken, but she figured a way out. It made the bike ride twice as long but she made it, as did the supplied. She inspected the bike rack near the door to make sure none of her stupid classmates were inside, then made her way in herself.

    The relief she felt from getting to be back inside the mall was nauseating. She was now irreversibly ten percent hornier, for the rest of her life. She was getting more damaged, possible for every extra second she spent there. She didn’t know how it worked, and didn’t plan to find out.

    But first, priorities. She couldn’t live with herself if her plan worked while someone was inside the mall, so steeling herself, she drew in a breath and screamed.

    “Help me! Help me, please! Helllp!”

    She waited. She knew that her entire plan would be ruined if anyone heard her, but she just couldn’t risk it. She needed to yell something that would cause anyone that heard it to run to her. No person deserved what was coming. The mall deserved it tenfold.

    She waited, holding her breath. At one point she thought she heard footsteps, and, as silly as it was, feared for her life. Frustratingly, that made her wet. She’d have her whole life to come to terms with her dangerous fetishes, but for now, she had a responsibility to stop the problem from getting worse.

    Satisfied that no one was coming, she took the first can of gasoline into a store with visibly torn cladding near the top. She shoved the can in her hands towards the wall, decorating it with streaks of liquid. She thought about Tyler. Her pussy twitched.

    She emptied the rest of the can making a line of gasoline towards the food court, noting how much of what was still left in there was flammable. Strategically, she emptied can after can, until everything was in place.

    Taking out the matches, Zoe sighed. She wasn’t an arsonist. Not only did she have no idea if this would work or not, she also knew that if this somehow came back to her, the rest of her life would be affected.

    But then, it already was. She was already imprisoned in one way, especially if these effects would never lessen. She was damaged goods forever (and she wished she didn’t find that so damn hot), and she could never live the life of a normal person again. The least she could do was make sure the others who were on that same path were spared such a fate.

    She stared at the fire in her hands, the match lit. Just drop it. It was so simple. She had a shot at making her problems go away, and it was as easy as dropping a lit match. Afterwards, she could do whatever she wanted – she could fuck whoever, knowing that the cause and continuation was out of her hands. She could enjoy her new freedom, sexual and otherwise, knowing she did everything within her power to live as normal a life as possible.

    She slowly tilted her hands and moved her muscles, allowing her fingers to open. The flame danced, then fell from her hands. At first, she remained still, watching the flame drop, but realized in the nick of time that she needed to steer clear. Time moved at a slower pace. It almost felt wrong how much she moved before anything happened. It felt like a whole minute of running to Zoe before she looked back. And as soon as she did, the gasoline ignited.

    In the movies, that’s slowed down too, but the gasoline was instantaneous, and a lot more explosive than Zoe expected. She was knocked off her feet, and held her eyes, yelling and crying for a few seconds. She blinked rapidly, her vision blurred, a mixture of darkness and yellow. She couldn’t see, but she knew where the fire was and knew the exit was in the opposite direction of that, so she ran.

    About a minute of movement and a few blinks later and Zoe could barely see again, making her way outside the mall. Not wasting a second, she hopped on her bike, nervously looking from side to side. Her job was done now. She pedalled away in a hurry, praying that the universe would take it from there.

    ***

    “The old mall caught on fire!”

    Thanks to Zoe’s recent interest in Hazelwood’s gossip train, it wasn’t hard to keep up with everyone’s news on the matter. Unfortunately, there seemed to be a universal law of high school gossip – the more important the event was, the more bullshit and speculation that had to surround it.

    “A person was trapped inside!”

    “Fifteen people were trapped inside!”

    “I heard a serial arsonist escaped from jail and did it!”

    “The government did it for the tax benefits!”

    “Tax benefits? The government?? Johnny, you’re out of your element.”

    Zoe was an even worse student than usual. Sure enough, her terminal horniness didn’t go away, and now she was hyper-aware of the fact that by this point, around an eighth of her class was various levels of terminally horny too. Even without looking at Nami or Tyler (and never again, as far as she was concerned) she could see several kids squirming in their seats and daydreaming whenever she looked. The question was, was that a sign of something, or had Zoe just grown paranoid…?

    Zoe’s poor class performance wasn’t helped by her all-nighter, nor her knowledge that everyone around school was talking about something she did. She was already paranoid about how horny her classmates secretly were (which, without context, was weird as fuck of her, she knew that), but the fact that, at any moment, any of her classmates could tell her “I heard you did it!” and she’d burst into tears really made that paranoia complete.

    She did her duty, and even if it didn’t cost her her two best friends, she didn’t think she’d ever speak to either of them again. Let them live their lives. Let them have their stupid little horny adventures. Stupid… little…

    Another bad combination of terminally horny and sleepy, aside from paranoia, was lack of awareness. Zoe had to keep catching herself in class; she was playing with herself. More than once, in history class, she’d space out, lean back and be way too overt about it, to the point where the second time, a guy clearly noticed, some popular-looking guy. When she noticed him, she pulled her hand back like it was on fire, blushed, and looked down. She looked back up to see him passing her a note of some kind… a number. A phone number.

    The old Zoe would give him a face and rip up that number right in front of him. The current Zoe bit her lip and maintained eye contact, wondering if he was enough of a man to hold her down and violate her as she protested. The thought made her wetter, and, weak as she was, she resigned to subtly playing with herself for the rest of class, making sure this boy had the best angle possible while her blissfully unaware teacher (she was, in hindsight, so lucky to get Mr. Anton) and fellow classmates continued with the lesson. Hey, he was probably already affected if he was reacting like this, and she clearly was so affected that she would need a guy that could keep up with him… what was the harm?

    The pit in her stomach resumed at the school’s last bell when she realized she didn’t even know what she did. She didn’t know what the mall was now. Did it burn to the ground? Did it remain, but cause enough of a fuss that every entrance was barred? Did the firefighter team rush in and get affected? A whole… team of firefighters? A bunch of jacked, assertive men… not afraid to hold a girl down and take her no matter what she said… taking turns using her tender pussy as if she was their personal property, to have, to use… to breed…

    Zoe felt like crying. She didn’t want to go back to the mall, but she knew she had to know the truth. She had to know if this was over… or just beginning. Mustering up a will of steel, and the last strength she had due to the lack of sleep, she began peddling, making her way up to the Lakeview Mall.

    Tyler, Nami, her friends, Zoe herself… any future victims… Everyone would be affected by this. She biked down the roads, the wetness going through her clothing, the urge to masturbate conflicting with her anger and fear. This was it. The final moment. She made her way up to the site, the place where she knew the Lakeview Mall at least once was, hopefully to be gone now. She kept her head down as she approached, knowing she wasn’t ready for anything she could see. She wanted everything to be better, Magically repaired. That was a fantasy, which was why she did what she did.

    She breathed, thinking of the possibility of any future, with her current friends, or her new friends, or no one else at all. She opened her eyes to look at what was ahead.

    She gasped at what she saw.

    _____________________________________________________

    Author’s Note: Thank you for reading to the end of this long long story! I hope you enjoyed it. All feedback, positive and constructive, is appreciated.

    These stories were made possible in part by the generous donors at patreon, dot com, slash BashfulScribe. If you’d like to support my work, get some cool perks, and help these stories come out faster, please consider supporting my work. Once again, thank you all for reading! Votes and comments, in any direction, are enjoyed and appreciated.


  • Owned Teacher Chap. 7-9

    Font size : +


    This is not my own work. This wonderful piece was written by an author known as “Thumb” about ten to fifteen years ago. I thought I would repost it here so a new audience may enjoy it was much as I have over the years. These will be that last three chapters(of twenty-six) I will be posting for now. I will follow up with the rest soon.

    CHAPTER 7

    Lisa drove the “well” dressed teacher out of her neighborhood. She had decided that it would be necessary to travel across town to a mall about 40 miles from home to insure the no one would recognize the teacher. When they arrived and had parked the car Mary was reminded that she was to follow 2 paces behind and speak only when given permission.

    As Mary began moving across the parking lot she realized just how exposed she was. The skirt barely covered her bare thighs above her stockings and her breasts moved freely under the short crop top. The heels made her ass sway invitingly. She wanted to go back to the car and hide herself but she knew she couldn’t do that. With the new pictures that Lisa had she was hers for as long as she wanted her.

    The first stop was at the Victoria’s Secret store. Lisa picked out a red leotard one size too small, two pair of black spandex shorts, again one size too small and several camisoles in various colors. Lisa lead Mary to the changing room and instructed her, “Try on each article and come out to show me how it looks.”

    Mary moved into the changing room and removed her clothing. She put on the leotard which was clearly too tight and rode up into her ass crack and hugged her bare pussy. She struggled into the too tight spandex and opened the door expecting to see Lisa. But Lisa was no where to be seen. Cautiously she move to the door of the changing area and saw Lisa across the store looking at bras. She waited for Lisa to see her thinking she would come over and look at the outfit. When Lisa spotted her she waved for her to come to her. Red faced Mary walked across the store in the too tight exercise outfit. When she got to Lisa she was ordered to turn and show the sales girl how she looked. “That looks a little uncomfortable,” said the clerk.

    “She like it that way don’t you Mrs. C.?”

    The humiliated teacher answered “Yes Ms. Simon.”

    “Good. Go put you stockings and skirt on and try on the camisoles.”

    The red faced teacher turned and hurried back to the safety of the changing area. She again dressed in the garter belt, stockings skirt and heels. She put on a black camisoles which covered her better the top she had worn into the store. She was again forced to prance on her heels across the store and model for Lisa and the sales girl. “Now that fits well,” commented the salesgirl.

    “Get a smaller size and try it on Mrs. C.”

    Mary got a smaller size and after trying it on and modeling for Lisa and the sales girl she was told to get one of each color in the smaller size.

    When Mary had changed back into her short crop top she came out of the changing area and went to Lisa in the bra department.

    “What size do you wear Mrs. C.?”

    “35c Ms. Simon” whispered the embarrassed teacher in front of the sales girl.

    “We’ll take this one,” said Lisa handing Mary a 34b bra. Then Lisa moved across the store to corsets and girdles. “Do you have those measurements Mrs. C.?”

    Yes Ms. Simon she answered handing her the paper from her purse. “Chest, 35; Waist, 23; Hips, 33”. Looking though the corsets she found one size 21″ waist. Then she found a body shaper with measurement 34b, 21, 31. “Get these too.” Lisa also handed her teacher several garter belts in various colors and several different colors of stockings.

    Mary took all her purchases to the check out and a different sales clerk began to ring up her purchases. “Oh I think this is the wrong size Maam. It looks too small for you.” she said as she was ringing the body shaper.

    “She likes them tight,” answered Lisa for the bewildered teacher. She had never spent this much money shopping for herself in her life and she knew they were just beginning.

    The next stop was a store which was very popular with teenage girls. Lisa forced Mary to try on and model for her and a young salesgirl several skirts, blouses, dresses and sweaters. She spent over $400.00 on clothing which was respectable for a teenage girl but slightly out of place for a middle aged school teacher.

    “This will all go along with your new ‘younger’ image Mrs. C.”

    Mary knew she would feel ridiculous wearing these clothes to school but at least she wouldn’t get fired for wearing them.

    Mary was now loaded down with packages as they moved down the mall. As they passed the food court Lisa decided she was hungry. She sat down and ordered Mrs. C. to get her a chicken sandwich and fries with a coke.

    Mary got the food for Lisa and was ordered to stand next to her holding all the packages while Lisa enjoyed her lunch and her teachers humiliation. “If you want something go get it,” said Lisa, “But remember you need to ‘dip it’ before eating it.”

    Of course Mary wasn’t hungry. Why was her pussy wet?

    After Lisa finished and Mary had cleared the table they moved to a trendy shoe store. Mary was told to sit and now her short skirt became a real problem. The young man who came-up to wait on her asked “May I help you?” as he looked at her long exposed legs.

    “She would like to see all the 5″ heels with ankle straps that you have to start.” said Lisa speaking for the humiliated teacher.

    “Size?”

    “What size Mrs. C.?”

    “7 1/2b”

    “Get size 7 and 7 1/2 a and b, ” directed Lisa.

    The young man hurried off and returned shortly with an arm full on boxes. Kneeling before the teacher he began to help her try on the shoes. It was impossible for Mary to keep her knees together as he tried on pair after pair of heels. She was forced to prance on the high heels around the store. The shoes were mostly either too tight or too short. After trying on over 10 pairs of shoes with 5″ heels and several pair with 3″ and 4″ heels Mary’s face was quite red. Much to her humiliation her pussy was literally dripping.

    “Do you have any with higher heels?” ask Lisa.

    The salesman was only too happy to check. His cock was quite visible under his pants. “Did you see what you are doing to that poor man Mrs. C?”

    Mary wanted to cry , “Yes Ms. Simon.”

    “Bet you would love to suck on that wouldn’t you Mrs. C.?”

    “No Ms. Simon”

    “But you said you love to suck cock didn’t you?”

    “Yes. Ms. Simon.”

    “Well maybe I can work a deal with him to save you some money.”

    “Please don’t Ms. Simon.”

    Lisa laughed, “We’ll see.”

    The man returned. “We have one style of 6″ black heels with ankle straps in her size.” said the salesman to Lisa ignoring the frightened teacher.

    “Let’s try them.”

    The excited salesman knelt down and put the heels on Mary. He made a point on moving her foot around in such a way the caused her to spread her legs giving him a clear view of her bald pussy.

    “Walk for us Mrs. C.”, ordered Lisa.

    Mary rose from her chair and struggled to walk in the higher heels. “Mrs. C. it looks like you sat
    in something.” asked Lisa innocently pointing to the wet spot on Mary’s skirt and the chair. The horrified teacher wanted to die. Her faced was beet red and her legs began to shake. “Could you get us something to clean-up?” Lisa asked the salesman. As he hurried off Lisa whispered to Mary, “Don’t you cry.”

    He returned and handed the towel to Lisa. “Why don’t you help her out?”

    The salesman was only too happy to help and began patting the wet spot on Mary’s skirt with the towel. He of course took this opportunity to feel up the humiliated teacher.

    Once the salesman finished Lisa decided on the 6″ heels, 3 pair of 5″, 3 pair of 4″ and 2 pair of 3″ heels. The total charge on her credit card was $780.00.

    Now Mary was really staggered with the packages and her skirt rode up her legs as she walked and the wet spot was clearly visible. Her crop top was pulled up exposing more breast than before as they walked to the car.

    “One more stop before dinner Mrs. C.” said Lisa pulling out of the mall parking lot. They drove down the road and pulled into and adult book store and novelty shop. “Here is a list Mrs. C. Get everything on the list and be sure to ask for assistance from the salesperson. I don’t want any mistakes.”

    Mary slowly got out of the car, She was reading the list: 3 butt plugs in different sizes, 1 large black dildo, one set of nipple clamps with chain, 1 pair of wrist cuffs, 1 pair of ankle cuffs, 1 cock gag, 1 ball gag, 1 leather paddle, 1 pair on benwa balls, 1 tube of lubricant and 1 cat. She had no idea what some of these were. She looked around the parking lot and there were 3 other cars.

    “Hurry up Mrs. C..”

    Mary opened the door and immediately became the center of attention for the 3 guys inside. She thought it best to ask for help and get out as fast as possible. She noticed the smell and was glad it smelled so the they wouldn’t smell her dripping pussy. “I need to buy these things,” said Mary handing the list to the salesman.

    He looked over the list and smiled, “These things for you?”

    “Yes.” whispered Mary.

    “What are you going to do with all these things?”

    “I was ordered to get them.”

    “By Who? Your husband”

    Mary didn’t know what to say. “a friend”, she finally said.

    He moved around the counter an put has arm around Mary and lead her to a display of sex toys on the wall. He began handing her the items on the list. Taking every opportunity to touch her in the most embarrassing ways. After what seemed an eternity she had paid the bill again several hundred dollars on her charge and was moving out of the store.

    “Come back soon sweety” called the salesman as his customers watched appreciatively.

    Mary put the items in the back seat and Lisa ordered, “Get the small butt plug and lubricant and put them in your purse.”

    Mary did as she was ordered.

    “Dinner time,” said Lisa. “I’ll bet your hungry”

    Mary realized she was very hungry.

    “We are eating Italian.” said Lisa as she pulled into a popular Italian restaurant. “I will do the
    ordering,” said Lisa.

    “Yes Ms. Simon”

    They were seated at a back table. Lisa ordered a meal for herself and a salad without dressing and bread sticks for Mary.

    As soon as Lisa had ordered Mary knew what was coming but she was not prepared for Lisa next order.

    “Go to the restroom and put some lubricant on the butt plug and put it in your ass. Be sure to get it all the way in so it doesn’t fall out.”

    Mary slowly stood and picked up her purse carrying the plug and lubricant.

    “Leave the purse here Mrs. C.”

    “But…..”

    “Take out what you need and leave the purse here.”

    Mary took the lubricant and plug out of the purse and doing the best she could to hide what she was carrying she hurried to the restroom. Once there she quickly entered a stall and began to think about her situation. Here she was a respected teacher sitting in a restroom dressed like a whore. Several hundred dollars poorer and about to shove an enormous plug into her virgin asshole. She began to sob uncontrollably.

    CHAPTER 8

    The sobbing teacher was startled back to reality by the sound of voices as two ladies entered the restroom. She looked at the plug in her hand and thought, ‘This will never fit inside me’. She opened the tube of lubricant and applied it gingerly to the plug. Then she reached back and put some lubricant on her ass hole. She attempted to slide her finger inside to get some gel inside. She wanted to wait until no one was in the restroom to try and insert the plug but it seemed as one left someone else came in and she knew she had already been gone much too long.

    Reaching back she placed the tip of the plug on her ass hole and began to push. ‘I knew it was too big’ she thought. She pushed harder and the tip began to spread the tight ring. Once it started with constant pressure it moved into her ass. The pain was not as much as she had feared but it felt so uncomfortable. Suddenly the widest part slipped past the tight ring and the plug was locked into place. She stood and the feeling of the plug in her was very very uncomfortable. She straightened her skirt ,what little there was of it, and opened the stall door. She washed her hands and fixed her make-up as best she could since she had not been permitted to bring her purse with her and walked back to the table carrying the tube of lubricant.
    Each step reminded her that her ass was filled with what felt like a 2 x 4.

    “You were gone a long time. Have any problems filling that virgin ass hole Mrs. C.”

    Red faced Mary replied, ” I’m sorry it took so long Ms. Simon.”

    “Your salad and bread sticks are here. I want you to place a bread stick in your dipping hole and leave it there until I tell you to remove it.” ordered Lisa.

    The horrified teacher picked up a bread stick and carefully reached under the table to push it into her pussy which was to her further embarrassment very wet, as it always seemed to be anymore.

    “Be sure it doesn’t fall out on the floor Mrs. C. Now eat your salad with your fingers. Pets don’t use silverware.”

    “But….”

    “But what Mrs. C. Be thankful I’m allowing you to sit and that I didn’t ordered you spaghetti.”

    Mary began to pick at her salad. The waitress brought Lisa meal and Mary continued to eat her salad with her fingers.

    “Take out your bread stick Mrs. C. and put another in its place.”

    Mary did as she was ordered. She tried very hard to be unnoticed.

    “Now eat your bread stick with your salad.”

    Mary did what her student had ordered her to do without question, she was beginning to get used to the taste of her pussy. and The meal continued with Mary eating 3 bread sticks and all of her salad.

    Lisa ordered each of them each a chocolate sundae for dessert. “I got this for you because you complained about the salad Mrs. C.”

    “I’m sorry Ms. Simon. May I please use a spoon for my sundae?”

    “You may not, now hurry and finish I’m anxious to get home.”

    The embarrassed teacher dipped her fingers into the sundae and began to eat her dessert. Several people noticed and she could see their stares as she ate the sundae with her fingers.

    “Lick your fingers clean Mrs. C. we have to go now.”

    Mary licked her fingers clean and paid the bill leaving a nice tip as Lisa had ordered. When she waddled out to the car with the plug tightly in her ass she found Lisa looking through the bags from the adult store. She stood by the door and waited for permission to get into the car.

    Lisa found what she was looking for, the nipple clamps, and turned to her teacher and said “lift your top”.

    “Please Ms. Simon let me get in the car first.”

    “Lift it right this second or I will take it off of you for the rest of the night.”

    Turning her back to the restaurant Mary lifted her short top revealing her breasts to the world with her hard nipples pointing at Lisa.

    Lisa placed the first clamp on Mary’s right nipple and slid the catch up until it was firmly attached to her teacher’s nipple. Mary bit her lip to keep from crying out and drawing attention to her bare chest. Then Lisa did the same to the left breast. “Pull your top down Mrs. C. and get into the car and put on your collar.”

    Mary pulled down her top which did not hide the chain connecting the clamps and climbed into the car. Her nipples were throbbing and the material of her top rubbing then did not allow her to ignore the pain.

    Lisa drove down the road about a mile and pulled into a convenience store. “Go in and buy me a pack of gum Mrs. C.”

    Mary didn’t know what to do. Her clamped nipples were clearly visible through her ultra short top and the chain connecting them would surely draw attention to them. She knew she was walking funny from the plug in her ass. But she also knew it would only be worst to refused. Slowly she opened the car door and as gracefully as possible she walked into the store. There were three boys in the store and the clerk Thankfully there was no one she recognized. One of the boys glanced her way and saw her and immediately called to his buddies.”Hey guys check this out.”

    All three were now staring at her and the clerk was also looking at her. One of the boys walked up to her as she was buying the gum and asked, “Do those hurt?” pointing at the clamps visible through her shirt. She ignored him and started back to the car just as Lisa came in.

    “I saw you boys talking to my pet here. What did you want?”

    “I asked her if those hurt and she ignored me.”

    “Why that was rude Mrs. C. Apologize to the gentleman.”

    “I’m sorry” said Mary with her eyes to the floor.

    “Tell the gentleman, Do they hurt?”

    “Yes they do hurt very much,”replied Mary.

    “Show them what they look like Mrs. C. Lift your top for them.”

    The horrified teacher turned to the boys and lifted her top so they could see her breasts. She wanted to crawl under the floor and disappear. Never had she been so embarrassed in her entire life.

    “Give a gentle tug on the chain to see how tight they really are,” suggested Lisa.

    One of the boys reached out and pulled the chain connecting the nipple clamps. Mary moaned in pain as her nipples burned.

    “Not too hard boys. Would want to damage the merchandise. Maybe you should kiss them and make them feel better.”

    “No..” cried Mary.

    “What did you say.”

    Realizing her error Mary answered, “Nothing Ms. Simon.”

    “Good now ask these boys to kiss your nipples to make them feel better.”

    The humiliated teacher said, “Please kiss my nipples.” as she began to sob.

    Each boy took a turn kissing and sucking and in one case biting her trapped nipples. Mary just stood there as her breasts were mauled and suckled in the public place. Thankfully no one else came in.

    “Thank the gentleman and lets go Mrs. C.”

    The thoroughly humiliated teacher said, “Thank you” and ran from the store pulling her top down as she went through the door.

    The remainder of the ride home was uneventful with Mary huddling and sobbing in the corner. When they got home Lisa ordered Mary to bring everything up to the bedroom and put all the clothes and shoes away except for the 6″ heels. She also ordered her to lay all the toys out on the bed.

    CHAPTER 9

    Mary struggled to carry all of the packages upstairs on her aching feet. After the second trip everything was in the bedroom and Mary began putting all of the new clothing away. She placed the “toys” on the bed with the 6″ heels as Lisa had requested. When everything was done as ordered she wanted to sit and rest her feet but she remember what happened the last time she sat without permission. Her plugged ass was now just uncomfortable as she adjusted to the invasion but her nipples were aching and irritated from the clamps and rubbing on the material of her short top.

    Suddenly she heard Lisa coming up the steps.

    “Take off you skirt and top Mrs. C. I’ll be in in a minute,” called Lisa.

    Mary removed her top and was shocked to see her nipples so swollen and red. She dropped her skirt to the floor and was just bending to pick it up when Lisa walked in.

    “You have a pretty good ass Mrs. C. How does the plug feel?”

    The red faced teacher straightened quickly and answered, “It is uncomfortable Ms. Simon.”

    When Mary turned Lisa said, “My, my look at those nipples,” reaching out and twisting the clamped right nipple.

    “Ahhhhhhhhh” screamed Mary as pain shot through her abused nipple.

    “Does that hurt Mrs. C.?” asked Lisa twisting the left nipple.

    “YESSSSSS…..Please Lisa stop”.

    Reaching out and violently twisting both nipples, “Lisa is it”

    “Owwwwwwwwwwwwwww….Sorry Ms. Simon…SORRY”

    “That’s better,” replied Lisa as she released the swollen twisted nipples. “Let’s see what we have here,” said Lisa ignoring the sobs of her teacher. “First Mrs. C. come over her and bend over so I can inspect your plug,” ordered Lisa as she sat on the bed.

    Mary reluctantly moved to Lisa and turning bent over showing her student her ass.

    “Reach back and spread your cheeks.” demanded Lisa.

    Mary reach back and slowly spread her ass exposing her plugged ass hole to Lisa.

    Lisa leaned forward and tapped the end of the plug sending shock waves through the teachers ass. ” I can’t wait until we can get this one in you,” said Lisa picking up the largest of the three butt plugs. “Turn around and spread your legs Mrs. C.”

    Mary turned and spread her legs before for student.

    Lisa reached out and run her finger up Mary’s bare soaked slit. “MRS. C. you really like this don’t you?”

    The mortified teacher wanted to die of embarrassment. How could she be excited by this treatment yet her pussy was soaked. “What is wrong with me” she thought. “No Ms. Simon I do not enjoy this treatment.”

    “Then explain to me why you are dripping like a faucet.”

    “I can’t explain that Ms. Simon” whispered Mary.

    “Lick my fingers clean you horny old teacher,” demanded Lisa as she placed her fingers in front of Mary’s crimson face.

    Mary extended her tongue and licked her our juices from her student’s fingers. How low had she sunk.

    Lisa then placed the ankle and wrist cuffs on her teacher And ordered her to change into the 6″ heels.

    Mary’s poor feet protested but she forced them painfully into the heels and buckled the ankle straps.

    “Mrs. C. I want you to squat and place the tip of your vibrator into that dripping hole. Squat low enough to keep it inside you.”

    Mary struggled to squat in the impossibly high heels and finally managed to balance with the tip of her vibrator nested inside her embarrassingly wet pussy.

    “Turn it on Mrs. C.”

    Mary turned on the vibrator and immediately felt the pleasure it brings her.

    “Suck on this Mrs. C.,” said Lisa handing her teacher the long, thick, black cock she had picked out at the adult store.

    “Now pay attention Mrs. C. I’m going to give you an assignment to be completed immediately. If you fail you will be punished . Do you understand?”

    “Yes Ms. Simon” said the sucking teacher around the rubber cock in her mouth.

    “You are to give that black cock the best blow job you know how. You need to practice for the real thing. While you are doing that you are to slid up and down on the vibrating plastic in you hole. You are not permitted to orgasm without my permission. If you do you will be sorry. If I don’t think you are fucking your self well enough or giving a respectable blow job you will be punished. Now get moving.”

    As Mary began to work on the hard black rubber cock in her mouth and gingerly to slide up and down her vibrator she could immediately feel her orgasm coming. She was so hot and this was too much stimulation.

    FLASH, FLASH as Lisa snapped picture after picture of the teacher struggling to keep from the inevitable. Just as Lisa could see her teacher reaching the point of orgasm she reached out and released the left nipple clamp.

    “Ahhhh’ screamed Mary as the pain of the clamp coming off and the blood returning to the abused nipple coursed through her body. Her orgasm delayed again but it began building again quickly.

    She was slobbering all over the rubber cock as she sucked and her legs were screaming in pain as she bounced up and down the vibrating plastic. Her face was red and her body covered in sweat as she worked to reach the peak yet not wanting to reach it. She was so confused.

    Just then Lisa released the right nipple and the pain came back intensely.

    She didn’t care if Lisa took pictures, she didn’t care if she would be punished she had to cum. The vibrator was bumping the plug in her ass on the down stroke causing a vibration in both holes. It was too much.

    “OOOHHHHHHHhhhhhhh…..AHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhh screamed Lisa as she crumpled to the floor in the midst of the most intense orgasm she had ever had in her life. She was writhing around the floor the pain and humiliation forgotten. Everything was center on her exploding pussy as the vibrator fell to the floor.

    FLASH

    After Mary calmed down and realized what had happen she knew she was lost forever. She did get off on this treatment. She had never felt anything like that ever before. She looked up and saw her tormentor and knew she was in for a long long period of use and abuse. Her fear was her husband and particularly her daughter.

    “Mrs. C. you didn’t behave yourself.”

    “Red faced Mary replied ,”Sorry Ms. Simon”

    “Well lets see. You made quite a mess on the floor there and you need to clean that up first.”

    Mary started to get up to get a rag.

    “No,no Mrs. C. lick it up.”

    Mary dropped to her hands and knees and began to lick her juices from the floor her plugged ass high in the air. As her tongue ran over the floor she wondered what else would happen.

    When Mary had licked the floor clean and cleaned the vibrator with her tongue Lisa ordered her to remove the plug from her ass. FLASH

    “Now lick it clean,” ordered Lisa after Mary had managed to get the plug out by stretching her tight ring and pulling hard.

    Mary raised the plug to her mouth and gagging, she began to lick it clean. She was thankful she didn’t throw-up because she was sure Lisa would make her clean that up too.

    Once everything was cleaned and put away for the night Lisa put the penis gag in Mary’s mouth and taking her by the leash led her down stairs and out into the back yard. There Mary was ordered to lie down in the grass and her ankle cuffs were locked together and her wrists were locked behind her.

    “You will sleep her and think about your failure to follow orders Mrs. C. Tomorrow we will discuss the future.” said Lisa as she tossed a towel on the ground.

    “It is a little chill out here. Use this for blanket,” said Lisa as she turned and walked into the house leaving
    her teacher dressed in only garters and heels, bound and gagged in the dark cold yard.


    11 comments
    «123»

    FantasticgirlLReport 

    2019-08-15 06:00:38
    I have no words to wet and to horny just want to be Mary someone who can control my needs just that Fg.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-12-09 17:00:15
    I really want my ass stuffed. I just can’t afford a butt plug yet. It makes me more wet when I have my ass stuffed then my pussy

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-05-23 23:09:44
    I am jealous of the teacher I want that and I was to go out naked with a butt plug and be ordered around but only by a man.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-10-03 07:55:24
    The cleaning of a butt plug with your mouth is not humiliating… that is just disgusting… I see a trend of authors starting to assume that is just par for the course…. but frankly it ruins the mood.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-04-28 23:41:04
    Wonderful. Every time.

    «123»
  • HIGH SCHOOL REUNION – TAKE SEVEN: THE BEST FRIENDS

    Font size : +


    This is the last of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. To find the previous chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

    It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

    TAKE SEVEN

    Kirsty Sheraton was thirty-three years old, and had graduated from the high school fifteen years before. She had won a scholarship to Harvard, where she had stayed on to take a doctorate; this had been the start of a successful academic career, and for the last six years she had been an associate professor on the faculty of the City University of New York. A year after she had started her first degree, her parents had moved to Washington D.C.; with no other relatives in the area, she no longer had any reason to visit her old home town. However, a few weeks ago, shortly after the arrival of the Lauderton Alumni annual newsletter with its invitation to the reunion gathering, she had unexpectedly received an email from her one-time best friend from her high school days, Tessa Du Boise, making contact after an interval of nearly fifteen years. Tessa had written that they had been out of touch for too long, and that she would love to see her again, if Kirsty was thinking of coming to the event?

    Well, until this point Kirsty hadn’t been, but her curiosity was aroused – for her close relationship with Tessa had cooled with strange abruptness when she had left for Harvard. She had always wondered why, and had sometimes thought about getting in touch again, but Tessa’s stand-offishness during Kirsty’s first (and, as it turned out, last) college vacation back in town had discouraged her from trying, and after that she had been fully occupied with her studies, with building a career, and with … other things. What finally tipped the scale was Tessa’s kind offer that, as she no longer had folks in town, Kirsty would be welcome to stay over at her house. So Kirsty had replied, with an enthusiasm which had surprised herself, giving the white lie that she had been going to come to the event anyway, and would love to see Tessa and take up her offer of overnight accommodation. No sooner was this message sent, than Kirsty realised the reunion date clashed with an academic conference she was attending in Denver on the same day – but a quick check of airline schedules determined that if she left before the final keynote address (which was by a professor who bored her and whose theories she thought were rubbish), she could get to town not too long after the reunion event began, and so she arranged to meet her former friend there and they would leave together at the end.

    Kirsty was no believer in academic women looking dull and dowdy. She had always liked clothes and fashion, and felt good when she looked good – in fact, she got a thrill from turning heads, whether of men or women, and sometimes skated a little close to slutty in her choice of outfits for social occasions. Her selection for the reunion gathering was a case in point: her black leather mini-skirt was just that bit shorter and tighter than most women of her age would have chosen; when she moved, the lower elastic bands of her transparent hold-ups were sometimes tantalisingly visible. Above this was a tight-fitting short sleeve top in an eye-catching shade of red; it showed off to advantage the generous thrust of her breasts, and was brief enough that there were frequent glimpses of her midriff and belly-button. All of this was set off by matching black leather boots with sharp pointed toes, spike heels and a generous fold-over top in ‘cavalier’ style, whilst her top was echoed by the scarlet colour of her fingernails. Yet, Kirsty could carry it off in a way that most women approaching their mid-thirties could never have done. She had retained much of her youthful good looks, her skin was smooth, her face showed hardly any lines, and her auburn-tinted hair was stylishly shaped from a centre parting to fall below her shoulders. Her figure was sleek and curved in all the right places, and regular workouts gave her shapely legs that were as good as any twenty year old’s. However, much of Kirsty’s impact was due to her poise and personality – there was no doubt that she had plenty of charisma.

    Her flight was delayed by bad weather, and Kirsty did not arrive at the reunion until more than halfway through the evening. After being welcomed pleasantly by the current Principal (a very well-endowed brunette, who was looking rather tired), Kirsty took an appraising look around the large hall. Really, she thought to herself, there were a lot of attractive women scattered about the place – and girls too, she amended, her eye being caught by a strikingly pretty slender blonde who was tending one of the buffet tables. In the days when she had been a student at the school, Kirsty had considered that the teaching faculty had included quite a few hot mature women amongst its number. That didn’t seem to have changed, from the evidence of the handsome and ripely-curved Latina woman of about her own age – from her assured stride, clearly a member of staff – whom Kirsty had encountered leaving the room just as she had been about to enter it.

    Kirsty began to circulate around the room, looking for her former best friend. On the way, she encountered a surprising number of old classmates, as many others had come particularly because of the fifteen-year anniversary. Both the men and the women seemed pleased to see her – it was partly the effect of having been out of sight for so long, but also Kirsty had been popular in her year, had taken no part in cliques or bitchiness, and had been on good terms with many people who couldn’t stand each other. She enjoyed the conversations and the catching-up, and neatly side-stepped the rather obviously suggestive flirting of a couple of the divorced men. However, it was not until nearly the end of the evening that she spotted the person who she most wanted to see – but she was glad to find that she recognised Tessa at once.

    Tessa was older, of course, for they had last met in their late teens, and there had been much water under the bridge since then. Her old friend had always been good-looking in an understated, non-showy sort of way; together with her modest and gentle manner, this had led to her often being overlooked, although she had always been quietly elegant and poised. The passage of time had removed the slightly anonymous blandness of her teenage appearance, and Kirsty thought her old friend looked more striking now. Tessa had always had poise and grace, but now there was a hint of determination and a sense of experience which underpinned this. Her face had a little more angularity, her eyes a more penetrating gaze, and she was if anything perhaps a little slimmer and trimmer than she had been at eighteen. All in all, she was the epitome of a healthy and handsome woman, in her early thirties, just entering the prime of life. Tessa had brown eyes and shoulder-length light brunette hair that was dyed mostly blonde, and she was wearing a simple but quite stylish two-piece suit of a light grey weave, with a single-button jacket and quite a short skirt. The rest of her outfit was in conventional black, which made an effective contrast: black heels, black pantyhose and a plain black top with a square-cut neck.

    The room was beginning to empty, and the student helpers were starting to tidy up, when Kirsty and Tessa finally came face to face. There was a moment of awkwardness which Kirsty rode over – characteristically, for she had always been the bolder of the two of them.

    ‘Hiya, Tess! Great to see you – it really is “long time no see”,’ she laughed, and then added more seriously: ‘too long – I don’t know where the years have gone.’

    Tessa smiled back at her old friend, with much more warmth than Kirsty remembered from their last very stiff and awkward encounter of over fourteen years ago.

    ‘I’ll bet you’re setting the world on fire’, Tessa smiled, ‘you must tell me all about it’. Then she added, noticing with a start of surprise the wedding band on Kirsty’s finger: ‘You’re married, I see – wow! Who’s the lucky guy, anyone I know?’

    Kirsty shook her head. ‘No, he’s a professor in another department at CUNY, we met about four years ago, and have been married for two. The wedding was a real impulse thing – we went to Vegas for a holiday, a bit of a laugh, and ended up thinking – well, yeah, why not! So there were no guests or anything, even Mom and Dad only found out afterwards.’

    There was a clatter of plates on a nearby table, a slightly pointed hint that the clearing up was well under way. Tessa looked round, and saw the crowd had thinned rapidly to just a few stragglers like themselves.

    ‘I really do want to talk to you,’ she said, ‘let’s get back to my place, and I’ll fix us coffee or a drink – we’ll talk till dawn, like the old days!’ she finished with enthusiasm.

    Kirsty looked at her slightly oddly, and then gave her a radiant smile.

    ‘Sure – here’s to the old days!’ she said, draining her glass of fizzy white wine and putting it down on a table. She put her arm companionably through Tessa’s, and they left together, chattering away. In the parking lot, Tessa tried to explain where her house was, but Kirsty shook her head and said just to drive slow and she would follow straight behind in her airport rental.

    Ten minutes later both cars drew up at a medium-sized detached house in a quiet, respectable suburban neighbourhood. Tessa unlocked the front door, threw her bag and jacket on a chair in the hallway, eased off her shoes, and led the way through to the living room. She gestured to Kirsty to sit on the long four-seater couch which faced the fireplace and TV, and disappeared into the kitchen. Kirsty removed her jacket, and had hardly sat down when Tessa returned with a bottle of Californian Chardonnay and a couple of glasses, and flopped down next to her. At first, they chatted about mutual friends who had been at the reunion, and Kirsty enquired about a few who hadn’t. After a while, she asked:

    ‘So, Tess, how about you? – it’s been so long since I’ve seen you.’

    Tessa’s lips pursed, making her suddenly seem older. She looked away into the middle distance, and replied:

    ‘The unholy trinity: got married – got kids – got divorced, you know how it goes.’

    ‘Oh! Tess, honey!’ Kirsty was startled, she had not known about any of this. ‘That last time I saw you, you were dating Brad Renfrew – is that who … ?’ Tessa nodded sadly. ‘So – what went wrong?’ asked Kirsty.

    ‘We had the kids too young; it put a lot of strain on things … after a while, I lost interest a bit, and he found someone else, a woman at his office …’ Tessa tailed off, and then shook her head in a gesture of negation. It was time to face realities, and she drew a slightly shaky breath.

    ‘No, truthfully, that’s not it,’ she continued after a moment’s pause; ‘the real problem was that I rushed into marriage for the wrong reasons, because I was running away from something else.’

    ‘What?’ asked Kirsty, rather puzzled, and then was even more taken aback at her friend’s reply:

    ‘You!’

    ‘Whaaat?!! Whaddya mean?’ gasped Kirsty.

    ‘I’m not saying it right,’ said Tessa, smacking her hand on the couch in frustration. ‘I meant my feelings for you – I was running away from that, really I was running away from myself. I couldn’t admit it then, or for years afterwards, in fact not until quite recently.’ She gave a slightly bitter laugh: ‘It’s taken this long for me to finally grow up, and accept that I’m a lesbian.’

    Kirsty was still reeling in surprise, and had no answer to give. Tessa carried on into the silence:

    ‘That last summer at high school … those things we did together, they excited me so much, and then I lost my nerve – I got frightened of not being “normal”, of being an outcast. I tried so hard to be a regular boys-only chick that I managed to convince myself for a while – long enough to freeze it off with you, to get a boyfriend, and eventually stumble up the aisle in a marriage that was the wrong thing for both of us.’

    ‘And you’ve got kids? I didn’t know’, Kirsty said with sympathy. Looking around at the neat living room and the quiet house, there was no sign of it.

    ‘Oh!’ laughed Tessa, understanding her uncertainty. ‘They’re having a sleepover at my cousin’s – you remember Sandy – anyway, she’s got three kids of similar ages and they all get on really well, so they’re having a fine time! And, seeing as I’d be having a visitor, I took the opportunity to tidy up the house.’ With pride and affection shining from her face, Tessa brought over a framed photo. ‘Here, this is quite recent – Petra is nine, and David nearly seven.’

    Kirsty dutifully admired them, which wasn’t difficult as they looked cute kids. Tessa talked a bit about the break-up, and it somehow seemed quite natural to tell her former best friend things that she had never vocalised before. It was as if the years in between had fallen away, and she no longer felt any awkwardness. Tessa concluded her tale:

    ‘Anyway, it had fizzled out between me and Brad, whatever there was at the start. He didn’t want to stay, and I didn’t want to keep him. The divorce was quite amicable, really – oh, his affair, that was just an excuse, it wasn’t the cause. By then, we were just staying together for the kids’ sakes, and that’s not always the best thing to do – you can get bitter, and blame them somehow. Brad and I are on quite good terms, and he’s a good father – he has them on alternate weekends, and for one week in three. That helps me get caught up with my job, gotta make ends meet.’

    Kirsty asked what she did, and Tessa explained that she was a freelance copy-editor and proof-reader for publishers, which she could do at home and over the internet (which had been essential when the kids were little). It had taken a while to get things going at first, but she was both fast and accurate, and now was getting so many commissions that she had to refuse some. She explained that now she worked mainly for one of the big academic publishers, and in fact that was how she had known where to contact Kirsty, for her friend’s most recent book had been in their catalogue.

    ‘Why,’ said Kirsty in some surprise, ‘my next book is contracted with them as well – I’ll ask for you to be my editor!’ After a short pause for reflection, she continued: ‘I guess it’s been tough on you, babe,’ and then, brightening as she saw the prospect of a happier outcome: ‘So, since the divorce, you’ve been free to … ?’ She left the question hanging suggestively open, but Tessa only shook her head again, and sighed.

    ‘No, I can’t … with the kids, y’know, it’s impossible. So here I am, a thirty-three year-old lezzie, and I haven’t tasted a pussy since yours all of fifteen years ago!’ She gave a derisive laugh, and looked on the edge of breaking down in tears. Kirsty thrust a refilled wine glass into her friend’s hand, and watched her take a large gulp of the chilled Chardonnay.

    ‘Weeell,’ she said slowly, ‘we can do something about that.’ She leaned forward, and before Tessa realised what was in her mind, she had cupped her friend’s chin in her hand, and gave her a long, lingering and unmistakeably sexual kiss. Tessa opened her lips hungrily, sucking Kirsty’s tongue into her mouth, mashing their lips together. Kirsty’s hand deftly grasped her friend’s left breast, squeezing it firmly and feeling the responsive hardening of the nipple through Tessa’s bra and thin black top. She slid her other hand along Tessa’s thigh, stroking the soft inner flesh and caressing up to the front of her panties – to the prize of the cunt that she had last touched and tasted nearly fifteen years before. However, when Kirsty began to fondle her there, feeling the wet dampness of her crotch, Tessa gave a stricken cry, and pulled back from their kiss. She gazed at her sexy friend, with expressions of shock, fear, relief and desire chasing each other across her face.

    ‘Kirsty, no! We shouldn’t, no … your husband!’ Tessa stuttered, getting in a verbal tangle: ‘I didn’t mean this, you know … well, I mean, I meant it about what happened, about being a lesbo, I meant that, I didn’t mean for this when I asked you to stay, I don’t want you to think that I – ’

    The torrent was abruptly stopped by Kirsty putting a finger to her friend’s lips, making a soothing and shushing sound.

    ‘Honey, babe – it’s OK, it’s just fine, calm down, babe’, she replied, ‘I know you weren’t taking it for granted, of course I do – and lemme tell ya, hot stuff, I’m doing this becos’ I want to … I want you, just like I wanted you back then, it was soooo good!’ she ended, making a jokey lip-smacking sound that brought a faint smile back to Tessa’s pale and stricken face. There were the tracks of a few tears on her cheeks, and with loving affection Kirsty took a tissue and wiped them away. She continued:

    ‘As to my husband, no, don’t worry, that doesn’t cause a problem.’ Kirsty explained that she loved him very much, but that they were both actively bi-sexual; in fact, Kirsty had been very surprised to be attracted to him, as she had been solely a girl-lover from her first teenage experiences until her late twenties, and up to that point had thought of herself as 100% lesbian. She explained that they had a simple arrangement that worked well – she had sex with no other man and he with no other woman, but for both of them if an attractive (and, in his case, safe and healthy) opportunity happened with someone of the same sex for some fuck-buddy type fun, with no emotional commitment, then they would go for it – always telling the other about it afterwards. ‘So’, concluded Kirsty with a lustful gleam in her eye, ‘as long as you don’t mind Henry hearing about this – and it will go no further – then, well – babe, I’m all yours for tonight!’ She could see her friend wavering, and could sense how much Tessa both wanted and deeply needed this – if only for closure on that blockage in her past, something to give a good memory from which she could move onwards.

    ‘C’mon, Tess baby, my old sweet Furry-Puss!’ Tessa smiled at the memory of Kirsty’s special secret pet name for her during those exhilarating months of their exploration of each other’s teenage bodies and their developing lesbian relationship – it referred to her untrimmed pubic thatch, although nowadays Tessa kept her cunt clean-shaven (for reasons of hygiene and comfort, as no one had touched her there sexually for years). ‘Let’s make up for lost time – let’s have a real reunion, your pussy and mine, it’ll make us both feel good, I promise you that!’

    Tessa laughed, her last doubts and inhibitions dissolving in the face of Kirsty’s assurance and uncomplicated good humour.

    ‘OK’ she said softly, ‘you’ve no idea how often I’ve thought about this over the years … and still more since getting in touch again, thinking of seeing you, having you actually under my roof. But I did make up the guest room, you know, I didn’t think we would really end up in my bed – I mainly just thought we could talk, I’d explain and say sorry for how I turned my back on you – and on everything I should have done and been – when you came back from Harvard that time. By the time I realised what a fool I’d been, your folks had moved away and you weren’t coming back here any more … and I guess pride and nerves stopped me from writing to you.’

    Kirsty gave Tessa a brief kiss on the lips, a token of friendship more than of sex, and replied: ‘It’s allright, babe, I understand now – and I kinda think I did at the time, when you had started with Brad, and I didn’t want to spoil that, I didn’t want to come between you two. I was hurt, I’m not saying I wasn’t, and that held me back too, but I’ve long since got over it, you know I don’t blame you, not at all.’

    Tessa’s shaky smile became more definite as Kirsty said this, and her eyes showed the relief and calmness that her friend’s forgiveness had brought to her.

    ‘Now …’ growled Kirsty, in mock-ferocious tones, ‘Furry-Puss, I’m gonna eat you up one more time – let’s fuck!!’

    Tessa gave a delighted – but still slightly alarmed – squeal, as without further ado her friend took her shoulders and pushed her over onto her back on the couch. Leaning above her, Kirsty smiled down and then kissed her more slowly – at first, very carefully, just in case Tessa might have a sudden panic or revulsion, and demand that they stop. However, stopping was the last thing on that sex-starved woman’s mind, and with an anticipatory gasp she opened her lips wide and thrust her tongue vigorously into Kirsty’s mouth for a long, wet and sensual French kiss.

    At the start, it was naturally the experienced Kirsty who led the way. She was the first to bring her hands to the other’s breasts, beginning with stroking Tessa’s chest through her black top, and then raising the stakes by slipping her hands under it and cradling the bra cups underneath. Tessa’s response was a mumble of encouraging words, as she arched her back in response, thrusting upwards her modestly-sized but still firm and shapely 30B breasts. Kirsty took advantage of this movement to pull Tessa’s top up from her waist and away over her head, and then she began to cradle and squeeze the cups of the rather elegant sliver-and-black bra that was revealed beneath.

    Tessa moaned some more, and reflexively spread her legs apart – a motion which caused the short grey skirt to ruck up around her waist and expose the crotch of her black pantyhose. However, Kirsty had not finished with her friend’s breasts yet, no matter the temptation offer by this vista – for there would be plenty of time for that later. Kirsty reached for Tessa’s bra straps and pulled them over her shoulders and down her arms, which also had the effect of peeling away the bra cups from Tessa’s breasts. To help things along, Tessa quickly reached behind her back to unclip the bra, and her friend pulled it away from her chest and tossed it over to a nearby armchair.

    Kirsty paused for a moment, kneeling upright and half-straddling her prone friend – a posture which spread her own thighs apart and made her black leather mini-skirt ride up to her hips, and in her case exposed the front of a very miniscule pair of black thong panties. Tessa was both aroused and emboldened by this erotic vision, and without a thought or hesitation she reached up under Kirsty’s skirt to touch and then squeeze the other woman’s Venus mound.

    Now it was Kirsty’s turn to give a little gasp of surprise and pleasure, for until this moment she had not been sure of how active Tessa was going to be – whether she would just lie passively whilst Kirsty made love to her (which would be nice enough, but rather dull), or whether she was going to take some initiative. Kirsty smiled, not only because it seemed the latter and much more pleasurable course was the one that would be taken, but also because she should have trusted her old friend – she should have known that Tessa would not hang back, would not miss her opportunities; for all that she had been the less noticed and less extrovert of the two friends at high school, she had possessed an inner core of determination that sometimes had almost frightened Kirsty.

    Kirsty kissed Tessa again, all the while massaging her breasts and stroking her nipples. Tessa responded even more avidly to the kiss, and her fondling of the crotch of Kirsty’s thong became more vigorous and urgent. Suddenly, she slipped her fingers inside the fabric of the garment, to touch and probe Kirsty’s pussy – somehow, the latter was not surprised that it had been Tessa who had cut to the chase and been the first to touch the flesh of the other woman’s cunt. Still, it was incredibly arousing to feel the touch of her former best friend and one-time lover on her cunt – in fact, Kirsty found it far more profoundly erotic than the sexual encounters she had had in recent years with other women, even though they had been much more experienced than Tessa was. She gave a shudder as Tessa felt her openness and her wetness, and then the delicious sensation of her friend’s finger sliding down the length of her vagina and probing it apart made her take a sharp gasp of breath.

    ‘Wait!’ said Kirsty hastily: ‘hold on, not yet – don’t make me come yet, there is so much to do, so much to enjoy!’

    And with that sentiment, she unzipped and removed Tessa’s short grey skirt, admiring her friend’s slender and well-toned form, which was now naked apart from the black pantyhose and the outline of a pair of panties underneath them. Kirsty bent her head down, taking one of Tessa’s nipples into her mouth to lick, suck and nibble, which had a galvanising effect on the supine woman. The latter reached over Kirsty’s back, firstly quite roughly pulling her red top off over her head, and then unzipping the black leather mini-skirt at the side, so that it dropped away from Kirsty’s waist to around her knees.

    The experienced lesbian stood up from the couch for a moment in order to let her skirt tumble down to her ankles, and then she stepped quickly out of it and kicked it aside. As Kirsty stood over the couch, Tessa stared up at her friend’s striking figure with admiration and desire. Kirsty had always been shapely; as a teenager, she had been one of the first in their year to get noticeable curves, and her smoothly-rounded 30D breasts were well displayed in their black underwired bra. Kirsty still had a narrow waist, and her best feature was the swell of her hips and the swing of her ass out below her trim middle. The effect was highlighted by her very skimpy thong (the back part of which had all but entirely disappeared into the crevice between her butt-cheeks) and still more by her black boots. Kirsty reached down to slip these off, but was stayed by Tessa’s hand.

    ‘No, don’t … please, keep them on, honey, you look so fucking hot in them, it sends me – you know that it does!’

    Kirsty nodded and smiled, her memory also going back to their first real sexual experimentation, just after Christmas in their final year in the 12th grade – yes, it had been an outfit which she had worn then, of black boots and a short tight red mini-skirt, which had emboldened Tessa to make the first advance – or rather, as Kirsty saw it, finally to pick up on the hints which she had been dropping with ever-greater lack of subtlety for some time.

    ‘So I do, Furry-Puss, so I do! – and you’ll remember something too, but it’s something that I don’t like!’

    It took a few seconds for Tessa’s memory to make the right connection, and by then it was too late anyway. Kirsty gestured at the pantyhose which sheathed her friend’s slim form from her toes to her waist, and declared with mock ferocity:

    ‘Who invented this fucking monastic garment anyway, covering everything up all tight and under wraps – I’ll bet it was a man! You know my rule, babe: women wear hold-ups or stockings, something you can slip a hand up to and feel their panties – and pull them off nice and easy too. But this! … no, no, this has gotta go!’

    With a vivid flash of memory, powerful and immediate, Tessa remembered from one of their last times together when they were still at high school, how her then-lover had detested pantyhose – a garment which with utter disgust she had refused to wear. It seemed that her friend hadn’t become any more tolerant since then of the obstruction posed by pantyhose, for she expressed her frustration now in exactly the same direct way in which she had those many years ago.

    Kirsty’s breasts swayed enticingly in the support of her underwired bra, as she swung back over to straddle the couch. Reaching down with both hands, she gripped the crotch of Tessa’s pantyhose and then, with a snarl, she ripped it open right above the prone woman’s crotch. It was a stunningly erotic moment of forceful lesbian sexuality, and Tessa groaned in arousal, her pussy drenched in her juices. She slid her hands under her own ass and cantilevered her pelvis off the couch, simultaneously spreading her legs wide apart, her cunt burning with the fires of desire.

    ‘Oh, God! Please – fuck me, babe, take me now – Christ, I need it so bad, it’s been so fucking long … now, please, now …’

    Kirsty lost no time, and she reached inside the gaping hole which she torn in the pantyhose, gripped the gusset of Tessa’s quite pretty black lace-trimmed bikini panties, jerked it aside to reveal her friend’s shaven and glistening pussy, and dived down up it with her mouth like a shark feeding on minnows. As she began to lick and suck, Kirsty lost any vestige of restraint: she realised how badly she wanted Tessa, who had been out of reach – but not out of her subconscious – for all these years. There was unfinished business here, and now she meant to bring things to a resolution – one satisfactory to all parties. This was just fine by Tessa, for it matched her own desires, although their trajectory had been the opposite from her former lover: Kirsty had longed for her friend for quite some time after their break-up, even whilst consoling herself with a whirlwind series of brief and entirely physical lesbian liaisons at college, and eventually had consigned it all to memory, whilst Tessa had suppressed her feelings at the start and then in recent years had come to acknowledge them and bitterly to regret having turned her face away.

    After eating Tessa’s pussy to the point where she shuddered in an intense but brief mini-orgasm, Kirsty moved upwards, bringing her mouth to her friend’s breasts and her adept fingers to her pussy. She slid two long digits deep into Tessa’s vagina, whilst her thumb found and stroked the prone woman’s clitoris. Tessa moaned with pleasure, staring up fixedly at Kirsty. Then she reached behind Kirsty’s back and unsnapped her bra, which gravity at once caused to drop away from Kirsty’s chest to lie across Tessa’s waist. With a quick flick of the wrist, Tessa sent it flying to the floor, and then her hands sought their prizes, as she took Kirsty’s pendulously swinging breasts into her hands, and began to maul and squeeze them. This encouraged Kirsty to increase the tempo and vigour of her finger-fucking, and she was astonished when – some way short of another orgasm – Tessa reached between them to grasp her wrist and stop her.

    ‘Wait … I have something, umm … something better,’ she said.

    Now more intrigued than annoyed, Kirsty stepped off the couch, allowing Tessa to slide out from underneath her. Her former best-friend went over to some drawers, unlocked one, and returned with an oblong cardboard box.

    ‘I keep it in there where the children can’t see it’, explained Tessa, as she opened the box – which was still sealed with tape – and produced with a flourish a handsomely-sized strap-on dildo, complete with harness. She explained that a few months ago, in one of her more optimistic moods, she had bought this by mail order, but she had never yet had an occasion to take it out of its box. Kneeling in front of Kirsty, she tugged the curvy woman’s thong down her legs and then, as Kirsty obligingly shifted her legs apart to assist her, Tessa buckled the strap-on into place over her former best friend’s hips and crotch. Greatly daring, once it was firmly fixed, she took the protruding plastic rod into her mouth, coating and lubricating it with saliva.

    ‘Now!’ she said, her nostrils flared and eyes gleaming hotly with lust: ‘fuck me now, fuck me so hard, right now!’, and she spread her legs as far apart as they would go, offering up her cunt to her one-time lover.

    Kirsty thought this was a stunningly erotic situation, and felt her own juices seeping around the base of the strap-on. She moved swiftly to kneel on the couch between Tessa’s spread legs, and just for a second she stroked the puffy labia which were visible through the hole in the pantyhose, as the gusset of the panties was still jerked away to one side. Then, like an invading barbarian horde, she seized the other woman above her hips, jerking her down further on the couch, whilst bringing the tip of the strap-on to line up with the hole in the tights through which the hole into Tessa’s body was both visible and accessible. Kirsty wasted no more time – she shoved the dildo in through the rent in the pantyhose and pushed it forcefully into Tessa’s slit. Even with lubrication, this took some pressure at first, so long had it been since Tessa had last had sexual intercourse – it was so far back that she could not put a date upon it.

    Kirsty began a vigorous, steaming fucking of her friend – plunging the dildo in and out of her pussy, through the erotic sight of her ruined pantyhose. Tessa’s hands clutched her back, her nails digging in as she approached her climax, her eyes screwed tightly closed and her open mouth utter a chaotic mixture of swear words, imprecations to be fucker harder still, gasps, grunts, moans and shudders. At last, as Kirsty rammed the dildo in even more forcefully, Tessa’s pelvis reared up to meet it, and then her whole body shook and she gave a wailing scream. For several seconds, Tessa was lost to the universe in an explosive orgasm, in which the frustrations and desires of the last decade and longer were fused together, and then blown into atoms.

    When she surfaced, her eyes glowing and her nipples stiffly erect, she reached up to Kirsty’s shoulders and swung the other woman over to the side, so that they exchanged positions in a kind of slow somersault. Now Kirsty was flat on her back along the couch with the strap-on pointing like a missile at the ceiling, and Tessa was above her. Without the slightest hesitation, Tessa straddled her friend and plunged her pelvis down, impaling herself on the dildo’s upright rod. As she began to slam up and down on the plastic pillar, she reached for Kirsty’s prominent breasts, grasping and kneading them, and pulling on her nipples. Such was Tessa’s urgency and need that within just a few minutes sweat broke out on her brow, as another climax cascaded through her. At the moment of truth, her head went right back on shoulders, and an almost animal scream was wrenched from her throat.

    Shaking and gasping from the draining release of her sexual tension, Tessa slid off the shaft of the dildo and flopped forwards to lie alongside Kirsty. The latter was amazed at her friend’s vigour and wanton sexuality, and had found being ridden in that way powerfully erotic. She cradled Tessa in her arms, stroking her hair and shoulders, and kissing her forehead and cheeks. To her astonishment, after a very brief period of repose to recover her breath, Tessa started to stroke Kirsty’s nipples, and then to give them oral attention, whilst her hand quested down to between her friend’s thighs. With a soft moan, Kirsty swiftly unbuckled the strap-on and cast it aside in order to give Tessa unrestricted access to her pussy. She felt first one, then two and then – causing her to give a broken cry – three fingers push into her vagina and begin pumping it, rubbing intermittently against her clitoris. Far quicker than with most of her lesbian partners, Kirsty reached her climax, her juices almost squirting from her pussy with the strength of her orgasm.

    Tessa was becoming ever bolder, and she shifted down the couch to feast on the pussy-juice spread across Kirsty’s cunt and thighs, drinking it up like a desperate traveller in the desert who finally reaches an oasis – and, in truth, that was how this was for her, the ending of her long sojourn in the sexual wilderness. Raising her come-streaked face from this passionate devouring, Tessa spoke huskily and with unusual assertiveness.

    ‘I know what I want – and I know what you need! I want to fuck you so bad, I want to have you!’

    Kirsty was more usually the top than the bottom in her lesbian encounters, sometimes even quite aggressively so (in case it alarmed her friend, she had decided not to tell Tessa that she had developed quite a taste for role-plays and bondage, though nothing really painful or in the S&M line), but she could also be the submissive when the mood, the moment and the partner were right – and that was surely the case now!

    ‘God, yes, Tess – oh, my Furry-Puss, have me if you want me – have me any way you want me, just do it … do me, do me so hard!’

    Tessa stood up, and with quick decisive movements stripped away the shredded pantyhose and her panties, standing beautifully naked for a moment before reaching to pick the dildo up from the floor and strap it into place. Kirsty’s eyes widened in appreciation – fuck, but Tessa looked so hot with the lesbian love pole projecting from her cunt. Tessa instructed her friend to get off the couch and take up a stance on the carpet on her hands and knees, her legs spread slightly apart and her butt in the air. Wearing only her boots and hold-ups, Kirsty was an alluring sight – and her ass was one of her best features. She yelped as Tessa gave her rump several playful – but quite sharp – slaps, and then had no time for further protest as the rod of the dildo was speared into her cunt. Tessa gripped her friend at the waist, and in her urgent need abandoned any effort at subtlety – she simply fucked Kirsty stupid, there was no other word for it. The penetrations slammed with relentless force in and out of Kirsty’s vagina as her breasts swung wildly beneath her shaking body. The shafted woman gave a series of rising shrieks as the dildo rubbed across the nub of her clitoris, and her body was engulfed in ecstasy in the best lesbian orgasm that she had enjoyed for years.

    ‘Oh, wow, Furry-Puss!’ she gasped afterwards, when she could gather enough breath to speak; ‘you sure are making up for lost time … and you sure are a natural at this, you sexy fucking lezzie!’

    The pair of former – and now reunited – best friends kissed and cuddled for some time, first on the couch and then, as the room chilled uncomfortably in the night, they went upstairs to the king-size bed in Tessa’s bedroom. There they enjoyed a leisurely and mutually satisfying 69, before they felt fully satiated. Afterwards, the two women pulled the duvet across and cuddled up together underneath it in the warm bed. For a while they lay still, arms around each other, in companionable and contented peace and quiet, listening to the soft summer night-time sounds through the partly-open casement window.

    Suddenly, Kirsty announced in a decided voice: ‘Furry-Puss, you need to stop just sitting around – you need to get seriously dating with some sexy babe, right here in town.’ After a slight pause, she added: ‘Do you remember Sally Henrikson from our class?’

    ‘Well, yes, of course.’ replied Tessa, rather startled by the apparent switch of direction. ‘After college, she came back and got a teaching post at the school, she’s been there for about ten years now, I saw her there this evening – anyway, why?’

    ‘Well, you should give her a call, I think she’d be up for it!’ enthusiastically responded her friend.

    ‘What? No, surely … she would never … would she? What makes you think that?’ said Tessa, doubtfully at first, but with growing interest.

    ‘Well, just after I finally arrived, the first thing I saw was her chatting to this hot little Asian babe, and she looked like she wanted to just eat her up!’ replied Kirsty, her eyes dancing.

    Tessa snorted dismissively. ‘That doesn’t mean anything – she was probably just pleased to see a favourite student.’

    Kirsty forged on, by no means daunted by this scepticism: ‘Well, I noticed the Japanese chick was holding her hand … and then she kissed it – like this’, she added, miming the gesture. ‘You see?’

    ‘No … I dunno’, said Tessa, less firmly but still dubious; ‘there could be all sorts of reasons, you’re letting your imagination run away with you …’

    ‘Oh, yeah?’ responded Kirsty, who clearly had more up her sleeve. ‘Well, this ain’t my imagination – just after that, I noticed them leaving more or less together, sneaking out when the Principal was looking the other way, like naughty kids. I was intrigued, so I followed carefully after them. They were chatting, and –’ she paused triumphantly, and then resumed: ‘they didn’t leave, but went down the east corridor, y’know, to where the locker rooms are. I peeked round the corner, and Sally unlocked the small exercise gym and they both went in there – holding hands! Anyway, after a few minutes, I went quietly down the corridor – and, guess what?’

    ‘No – what?!’, exclaimed Tessa, amazed and excited. Kirsty resumed her tale:

    ‘I tried the door, very gently, but it was locked. I couldn’t see in – but I could hear OK, and I know the sounds made by a woman coming!’

    Tessa savoured this amazing revelation, more and more intrigued. Whilst they had not been close friends at school, they had moved in similar circles and she had always got on well with Sally, and liked her. She had noticed at the reunion that the teacher looked smart and fit, with a nice figure … Tessa felt herself becoming aroused, her nipples stiffening, her stomach fluttering and her pussy dampening. ‘Yes,’ she thought, ‘why not try – who knows where it might lead?’ It would be easy to get in touch with her – she could phone the school, or maybe just wait outside one day, make it seem to be a casual and accidental encounter.

    Kirsty was still talking: ‘I tell you, this town ain’t so strait-laced any more! A bit later on, not long before we met, I popped out for a minute to go to the ladies – anyway, I was also curious to see if they were still going at it in the small gym. They weren’t, or at least the light was off and it was all quiet – but, you know the Principal’s office is down that way too? Well, as I went past, I heard someone in there getting it on as well!’ She was suddenly struck by an idea: ‘God – I wonder if it was the new Principal? Wow! – what a pair of tits that babe has got, Christ, I’d love to get my hands on them – she can’t be much older than us, y’know – sheesh, what a figure, I’d eat her out any day of the week!’

    This salacious news didn’t produce a similar reaction in her friend, who in truth had been barely listening to it. Tessa was fully occupied by thoughts of Sally Henrikson and her trim fit body – the sporty woman had always had a great ass, and it still looked as pert and firm as ever. For the first time in many years, Tessa felt relaxed and positive. Maybe the corny old phrase about ‘tomorrow being the first day of the rest of your life’ had some truth in it after all. She fondly kissed her one-time lover and re-discovered best friend, snuggled down next to the comfort of her warm soft womanly shape and scent, and drifted off into a contented sleep, determined that she would find out.

    And so we come to the end of our sequence of stories, and indeed full circle (see the conclusion to Take One).

    I hope you have enjoyed them – if so, then check out my other stories … to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story.